Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Holmes, Oliver Wendell, 1809-1894 [1861], Elsie Venner: a romance of destiny [Volume 1] (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf606v1T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

University of Virginia, 1819
Governor Holliday
[figure description] 606EAF. Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate: generic University of Virginia library bookplate for gift texts. The bookplate includes the unofficial version of the University seal, which was drawn in 1916, with the donor's name typed in. The seal depicts the Roman goddess of wisdom, Minerva, in the foreground with the Rotunda and East Lawn filling the space behind her. On the left side of the image, an olive branch appears in the upper foreground. The bookplate has an off-white background with the seal printed in dark blue ink.[end figure description]

New York
March 5th 1861

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES'S WRITINGS.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

Prose Works.

The Autocrat of the Breakfast-Table.

With Illustrations from Designs by Hoppin. A copious Index
is appended to the volume. 1 vol. Cloth, $1.00.

The Professor at the Breakfast-Table.

With the Story of Iris. A complete Index is placed at the
end of the volume. 1 vol. Cloth, $1.00.

&hand; There is also an elegant octavo edition of each of these volumes, upon
tinted paper, hot-pressed. Cloth, bevelled boards, gilt edges, $3.00; full Turkey
morocco antique, $5.00.

Elsie Venner: a Romance of Destiny.

2 vols. Cloth, $1.75.

Nearly Ready:
Currents and Counter-Currents in Medical
Science.

With other Essays. 1 vol. Cloth, $1.25.

Poetícal Works.

Poems.

A new and much enlarged Edition, revised by the Author. A
fine Portrait embellishes this Edition. Illustrated with
Wood-cuts. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth, $1.00.

Astræa, the Balance of Illusions.

1 vol. 16mo. Price, 25 cents.

Songs in Many Keys.

A new volume of Poems. In Press.

TICKNOR AND FIELDS, Publishers.

-- --

Halftitle

[figure description] Halftitle page.[end figure description]

ELSIE VENNER.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page ELSIE VENNER:
A ROMANCE OF DESTINY.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOLUME I.
BOSTON:
TICKNOR AND FIELDS.
M DCCC LXI.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1861, by
Oliver Wendell Holmes,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. RIVERSIDE, CAMBRIDGE:
STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BY H. O. HOUGHTON.

-- --

Dedication To The
SCHOOLMISTRESS

[figure description] Page vii.[end figure description]

WHO HAS FURNISHED SOME OUTLINES MADE USE OF IN THESE
PAGES AND ELSEWHERE,
This Story is Dedicated

BY HER OLDEST SCHOLAR. Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

PREFACE.

[figure description] Page ix.[end figure description]

This tale was published in successive parts
in the “Atlantic Monthly,” under the name of
“The Professor's Story,” the first number having
appeared in the third week of December,
1859. The critic who is curious in coincidences
must refer to the Magazine for the date of publication
of the Chapter he is examining.

In calling this narrative a “romance,” the Author
wishes to make sure of being indulged in
the common privileges of the poetic license.
Through all the disguise of fiction a grave scientific
doctrine may be detected lying beneath
some of the delineations of character. He has
used this doctrine as a part of the machinery
of his story without pledging his absolute belief
in it to the extent to which it is asserted
or implied. It was adopted as a convenient
medium of truth rather than as an accepted
scientific conclusion. The reader must judge

-- x --

[figure description] Page x.[end figure description]

for himself what is the value of various stories
cited from old authors. He must decide how
much of what has been told he can accept,
either as having actually happened, or as possible
and more or less probable. The Author
must be permitted, however, to say here, in his
personal character, and as responsible to the students
of the human mind and body, that since
this story has been in progress he has received
the most startling confirmation of the possibility
of the existence of a character like that which
he had drawn as a purely imaginary conception
in Elsie Venner.

Boston, January, 1861.

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Page xi.[end figure description]

PAGE


CHAPTER I.
THE BRAHMIN CASTE OF NEW ENGLAND 13

CHAPTER II.
THE STUDENT AND HIS CERTIFICATE 20

CHAPTER III.
MR. BERNARD TRIES HIS HAND 37

CHAPTER IV.
THE MOTH FLIES INTO THE CANDLE 60

CHAPTER V.
AN OLD-FASHIONED DESCRIPTIVE CHAPTER 74

CHAPTER VI.
THE SUNBEAM AND THE SHADOW 92

CHAPTER VII.
THE EVENT OF THE SEASON 106

CHAPTER VIII.
THE MORNING AFTER 151

-- xii --

[figure description] Page xii.[end figure description]

CHAPTER IX.
THE DOCTOR ORDERS THE BEST SULKY (WITH A DIGRESSION
ON “HIRED HELP”) 170

CHAPTER X.
THE DOCTOR CALLS ON ELSIE VENNER 176

CHAPTER XI.
COUSIN RICHARD'S VISIT 188

CHAPTER XII.
THE APOLLINEAN INSTITUTE (WITH EXTRACTS FROM
THE “REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE”) 206

CHAPTER XIII.
CURIOSITY 222

CHAPTER XIV.
FAMILY SECRETS 240

CHAPTER XV.
PHYSIOLOGICAL 253

CHAPTER XVI.
EPISTOLARY 272

Main text

-- --

p606-018 CHAPTER I. THE BRAHMIN CASTE OF NEW ENGLAND.

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

There is nothing in New England corresponding
at all to the feudal aristocracies of the Old
World. Whether it be owing to the stock from
which we were derived, or to the practical working
of our institutions, or to the abrogation of the
technical “law of honor,” which draws a sharp
line between the personally responsible class of
“gentlemen” and the unnamed multitude of
those who are not expected to risk their lives for
an abstraction, — whatever be the cause, we have
no such aristocracy here as that which grew up
out of the military systems of the Middle Ages.

What we mean by “aristocracy” is merely the
richer part of the community, that live in the
tallest houses, drive real carriages, (not “kerridges,”)
kid-glove their hands, and French-bonnet
their ladies' heads, give parties where the
persons who call them by the above title are not
invited, and have a provokingly easy way of

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

dressing, walking, talking, and nodding to people,
as if they felt entirely at home, and would
not be embarrassed in the least, if they met the
Governor, or even the President of the United
States, face to face. Some of these great folks
are really well-bred, some of them are only purse-proud
and assuming, — but they form a class,
and are named as above in the common speech.

It is in the nature of large fortunes to diminish
rapidly, when subdivided and distributed. A
million is the unit of wealth, now and here in
America. It splits into four handsome properties;
each of these into four good inheritances;
these, again, into scanty competences for four
ancient maidens, — with whom it is best the family
should die out, unless it can begin again as
its great-grandfather did. Now a million is a
kind of golden cheese, which represents in a compendious
form the summer's growth of a fat
meadow of craft or commerce; and as this kind
of meadow rarely bears more than one crop, it is
pretty certain that sons and grandsons will not
get another golden cheese out of it, whether they
milk the same cows or turn in new ones. In
other words, the millionocracy, considered in a
large way, is not at all an affair of persons and
families, but a perpetual fact of money with a
variable human element, which a philosopher
might leave out of consideration without falling
into serious error. Of course, this trivial and
fugitive fact of personal wealth does not create a

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

permanent class, unless some special means are
taken to arrest the process of disintegration in
the third generation. This is so rarely done, at
least successfully, that one need not live a very
long life to see most of the rich families he knew
in childhood more or less reduced, and the millions
shifted into the hands of the country-boys
who were sweeping stores and carrying parcels
when the now decayed gentry were driving their
chariots, eating their venison over silver chafing-dishes,
drinking Madeira chilled in embossed
coolers, wearing their hair in powder, and casing
their legs in top boots with silken tassels.

There is, however, in New England, an aristocracy,
if you choose to call it so, which has a
far greater character of permanence. It has
grown to be a caste, — not in any odious sense, —
but, by the repetition of the same influences, generation
after generation, it has acquired a distinct
organization and physiognomy, which not to
recognize is mere stupidity, and not to be willing
to describe would show a distrust of the good-nature
and intelligence of our readers, who like
to have us see all we can and tell all we see.

If you will look carefully at any class of students
in one of our colleges, you will have no
difficulty in selecting specimens of two different
aspects of youthful manhood. Of course I shall
choose extreme cases to illustrate the contrast between
them. In the first, the figure is perhaps
robust, but often otherwise, — inelegant, partly

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

from careless attitudes, partly from ill-dressing, —
the face is uncouth in feature, or at least common, —
the mouth coarse and unformed, — the
eye unsympathetic, even if bright, — the movements
of the face are clumsy, like those of the
limbs, — the voice is unmusical, — and the enunciation
as if the words were coarse castings, instead
of fine carvings. The youth of the other
aspect is commonly slender, — his face is smooth,
and apt to be pallid, — his features are regular
and of a certain delicacy, — his eye is bright and
quick, — his lips play over the thought he utters as
a pianist's fingers dance over their music, — and
his whole air, though it may be timid, and even
awkward, has nothing clownish. If you are a
teacher, you know what to expect from each of
these young men. With equal willingness, the
first will be slow at learning; the second will
take to his books as a pointer or a setter to his
field-work.

The first youth is the common country-boy,
whose race has been bred to bodily labor. Nature
has adapted the family organization to the
kind of life it has lived. The hands and feet by
constant use have got more than their share of
development, — the organs of thought and expression
less than their share. The finer instincts
are latent and must be developed. A youth of
this kind is raw material in its first stage of elaboration.
You must not expect too much of any
such. Many of them have force of will and

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

character, and become distinguished in practical
life; but very few of them ever become great
scholars. A scholar is, in a large proportion of
cases, the son of scholars or scholarly persons.

That is exactly what the other young man is.
He comes of the Brahmin caste of New England.
This is the harmless, inoffensive, untitled
aristocracy referred to, and which many readers
will at once acknowledge. There are races of
scholars among us, in which aptitude for learning,
and all these marks of it I have spoken
of, are congenital and hereditary. Their names
are always on some college catalogue or other.
They break out every generation or two in some
learned labor which calls them up after they
seem to have died out. At last some newer
name takes their place, it may be, — but you
inquire a little and you find it is the blood of
the Edwardses or the Chauncys or the Ellerys
or some of the old historic scholars, disguised
under the altered name of a female descendant.

There probably is not an experienced instructor
anywhere in our Northern States who will not
recognize at once the truth of this general distinction.
But the reader who has never been a
teacher will very probably object, that some of
our most illustrious public men have come direct
from the homespun-clad class of the people, —
and he may, perhaps, even find a noted scholar
or two whose parents were masters of the English
alphabet, but of no other.

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

It is not fair to pit a few chosen families
against the great multitude of those who are
continually working their way up into the intellectual
classes. The results which are habitually
reached by hereditary training are occasionally
brought about without it. There are natural
filters as well as artificial ones; and though the
great rivers are commonly more or less turbid,
if you will look long enough, you may find a
spring that sparkles as no water does which drips
through your apparatus of sands and sponges.
So there are families which refine themselves into
intellectual aptitude without having had much
opportunity for intellectual acquirements. A series
of felicitous crosses develops an improved
strain of blood, and reaches its maximum perfection
at last in the large uncombed youth who
goes to college and startles the hereditary classleaders
by striding past them all. That is Nature's
republicanism; thank God for it, but do
not let it make you illogical. The race of the
hereditary scholar has exchanged a certain portion
of its animal vigor for its new instincts, and
it is hard to lead men without a good deal of animal
vigor. The scholar who comes by Nature's
special grace from an unworn stock of broad-chested
sires and deep-bosomed mothers must
always overmatch an equal intelligence with a
compromised and lowered vitality. A man's
breathing and digestive apparatus (one is tempted
to add muscular) are just as important to him

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

on the floor of the Senate as his thinking organs.
You broke down in your great speech, did you?
Yes, your grandfather had an attack of dyspepsia
in '82, after working too hard on his famous Election
Sermon. All this does not touch the main
fact: our scholars come chiefly from a privileged
order, just as our best fruits come from well-known
grafts, — though now and then a seedling
apple, like the Northern Spy, or a seedling pear,
like the Seckel, springs from a nameless ancestry
and grows to be the pride of all the gardens in
the land.

Let me introduce you to a young man who belongs
to the Brahmin caste of New England.

-- 020 --

p606-025 CHAPTER II. THE STUDENT AND HIS CERTIFICATE.

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

Bernard C. Langdon, a young man attending
Medical Lectures at the school connected with
one of our principal colleges, remained after the
Lecture one day and wished to speak with the
Professor. He was a student of mark, — first
favorite of his year, as they say of the Derby
colts. There are in every class half a dozen
bright faces to which the teacher naturally directs
his discourse, and by the intermediation of whose
attention he seems to hold that of the mass of
listeners. Among these some one is pretty sure
to take the lead, by virtue of a personal magnetism,
or some peculiarity of expression, which
places the face in quick sympathetic relations
with the lecturer. This was a young man with
such a face; and I found, — for you have guessed
that I was the “Professor” above-mentioned, —
that, when there was anything difficult to be explained,
or when I was bringing out some favorite
illustration of a nice point, (as, for instance,
when I compared the cell-growth, by which Nature
builds up a plant or an animal, to the

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

glassblower's similar mode of beginning, — always
with a hollow sphere, or vesicle, whatever he is
going to make,) I naturally looked in his face
and gauged my success by its expression.

It was a handsome face, — a little too pale,
perhaps, and would have borne something more
of fulness without becoming heavy. I put the
organization to which it belongs in Section B of
Class 1 of my Anglo-American Anthropology
(unpublished). The jaw in this section is but
slightly narrowed, — just enough to make the
width of the forehead tell more decidedly. The
moustache often grows vigorously, but the whiskers
are thin. The skin is like that of Jacob,
rather than like Esau's. One string of the animal
nature has been taken away, but this gives
only a greater predominance to the intellectual
chords. To see just how the vital energy has
been toned down, you must contrast one of this
section with a specimen of Section A of the
same class, — say, for instance, one of the old-fashioned,
full-whiskered, red-faced, roaring, big
Commodores of the last generation, whom you
remember, at least by their portraits, in ruffled
shirts, looking as hearty as butchers and as plucky
as bull-terriers, with their hair combed straight up
from their foreheads, which were not commonly
very high or broad. The special form of physical
life I have been describing gives you a right to
expect more delicate perceptions and a more
reflective nature than you commonly find in

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

shaggy-throated men, clad in heavy suits of muscles.

The student lingered in the lecture-room, looking
all the time as if he wanted to say something
in private, and waiting for two or three others,
who were still hanging about, to be gone.

Something is wrong! — I said to myself, when
I noticed his expression. — Well, Mr. Langdon,—
I said to him, when we were alone, — can I do
anything for you to-day?

You can, Sir, — he said. — I am going to leave
the class, for the present, and keep school.

Why, that's a pity, and you so near graduating!
You'd better stay and finish this course,
and take your degree in the spring, rather than
break up your whole plan of study.

I can't help myself, Sir, — the young man answered. —
There's trouble at home, and they cannot
keep me here as they have done. So I must
look out for myself for a while. It 's what I 've
done before, and am ready to do again. I came
to ask you for a certificate of my fitness to teach
a common school, or a high school, if you think
I am up to that. Are you willing to give it to
me?

Willing? Yes, to be sure, — but I don't want
you to go. Stay; we 'll make it easy for you.
There 's a fund will do something for you, perhaps.
Then you can take both the annual prizes,
if you like, — and claim them in money, if you
want that more than medals.

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

I have thought it all over, — he answered, —
and have pretty much made up my mind to go.

A perfectly gentlemanly young man, of courteous
address and mild utterance, but means at
least as much as he says. There are some people
whose rhetoric consists of a slight habitual understatement.
I often tell Mrs. Professor that one of
her “I think it 's sos” is worth the Bible-oath of all
the rest of the household that they “know it 's
so.” When you find a person a little better than
his word, a little more liberal than his promise, a
little more than borne out in his statement by his
facts, a little larger in deed than in speech, you
recognize a kind of eloquence in that person's
utterance not laid down in Blair or Campbell.

This was a proud fellow, self-trusting, sensitive,
with family-recollections that made him unwilling
to accept the kind of aid which many students
would have thankfully welcomed. I knew
him too well to urge him, after the few words
which implied that he was determined to go.
Besides, I have great confidence in young men
who believe in themselves, and are accustomed to
rely on their own resources from an early period.
When a resolute young fellow steps up to the
great bully, the World, and takes him boldly by
the beard, he is often surprised to find it come off
in his hand, and that it was only tied on to scare
away timid adventurers. I have seen young men
more than once, who came to a great city without
a single friend, support themselves and pay for

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

their education, lay up money in a few years,
grow rich enough to travel, and establish themselves
in life, without ever asking a dollar of any
person which they had not earned. But these are
exceptional cases. There are horse-tamers, born
so, as we all know; there are woman-tamers who
bewitch the sex as the pied piper bedeviled the
children of Hamelin; and there are world-tamers,
who can make any community, even a Yankee
one, get down and let them jump on its back as
easily as Mr. Rarey saddled Cruiser.

Whether Langdon was of this sort or not I
could not say positively; but he had spirit, and,
as I have said, a family-pride which would not
let him be dependent. The New England Brahmin
caste often gets blended with connections of
political influence or commercial distinction. It
is a charming thing for the scholar, when his fortune
carries him in this way into some of the
“old families” who have fine old houses, and citylots
that have risen in the market, and names
written in all the stock-books of all the dividendpaying
companies. His narrow study expands
into a stately library, his books are counted by
thousands instead of hundreds, and his favorites
are dressed in gilded calf in place of plebeian
sheepskin or its pauper substitutes of cloth and
paper.

The Reverend Jedediah Langdon, grandfather
of our young gentleman, had made an advantageous
alliance of this kind. Miss Dorothea

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

Wentworth had read one of his sermons which
had been printed “by request,” and became
deeply interested in the young author, whom
she had never seen. Out of this circumstance
grew a correspondence, an interview, a declaration,
a matrimonial alliance, and a family
of half a dozen children. Wentworth Langdon,
Esquire, was the oldest of these, and
lived in the old family-mansion. Unfortunately,
that principle of the diminution of estates by
division, to which I have referred, rendered
it somewhat difficult to maintain the establishment
upon the fractional income which the
proprietor received from his share of the property.
Wentworth Langdon, Esq., represented
a certain intermediate condition of life not at
all infrequent in our old families. He was the
connecting link between the generation which
lived in ease, and even a kind of state, upon its
own resources, and the new brood, which must
live mainly by its wits or industry, and make itself
rich, or shabbily subside into that lower stratum
known to social geologists by a deposit of
Kidderminster carpets and the peculiar aspect
of the fossils constituting the family furniture
and wardrobe. This slack-water period of a
race, which comes before the rapid ebb of its
prosperity, is familiar to all who live in cities.
There are no more quiet, inoffensive people than
these children of rich families, just above the necessity
of active employment, yet not in a

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

condition to place their own children advantageously,
if they happen to have families. Many of them
are content to live unmarried. Some mend their
broken fortunes by prudent alliances, and some
leave a numerous progeny to pass into the obscurity
from which their ancestors emerged; so that
you may see on handcarts and cobblers' stalls
names which, a few generations back, were upon
parchments with broad seals, and tombstones with
armorial bearings.

In a large city, this class of citizens is familiar
to us in the streets. They are very courteous in
their salutations; they have time enough to bow
and take their hats off, — which, of course, no
business-man can afford to do. Their beavers are
smoothly brushed, and their boots well polished;
all their appointments are tidy; they look the respectable
walking gentleman to perfection. They
are prone to habits — to frequent reading-rooms,
insurance-offices, — to walk the same streets at
the same hours — so that one becomes familiar
with their faces and persons, as a part of the
street-furniture.

There is one curious circumstance, that all city-people
must have noticed, which is often illustrated
in our experience of the slack-water gentry.
We shall know a certain person by his looks, familiarly,
for years, but never have learned his
name. About this person we shall have accumulated
no little circumstantial knowledge; — thus,
his face, figure, gait, his mode of dressing, of

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

saluting, perhaps even of speaking, may be familiar
to us; yet who he is we know not. In another
department of our consciousness, there is a very
familiar name, which we have never found the person
to match. We have heard it so often, that it
has idealized itself, and become one of that multitude
of permanent shapes which walk the chambers
of the brain in velvet slippers in the company
of Falstaff and Hamlet and General Washington
and Mr. Pickwick. Sometimes the person dies,
but the name lives on indefinitely. But now and
then it happens, perhaps after years of this independent
existence of the name and its shadowy
image in the brain, on the one part, and the person
and all its real attributes, as we see them
daily, on the other, that some accident reveals
their relation, and we find the name we have carried
so long in our memory belongs to the person
we have known so long as a fellow-citizen. Now
the slack-water gentry are among the persons
most likely to be the subjects of this curious divorce
of title and reality, — for the reason, that,
playing no important part in the community, there
is nothing to tie the floating name to the actual
individual, as is the case with the men who belong
in any way to the public, while yet their names
have a certain historical currency, and we cannot
help meeting them, either in their haunts, or going
to and from them.

To this class belonged Wentworth Langdon,
Esq. He had been “dead-headed” into the world

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

some fifty years ago, and had sat with his hands
in his pockets staring at the show ever since. I
shall not tell you, for reasons before hinted, the
whole name of the place in which he lived. I
will only point you in the right direction, by saying
that there are three towns lying in a line with
each other, as you go “down East,” each of them
with a Port in its name, and each of them having
a peculiar interest which gives it individuality, in
addition to the Oriental character they have in
common. I need not tell you that these towns
are Newburyport, Portsmouth, and Portland. The
Oriental character they have in common consists
in their large, square, palatial mansions, with sunny
gardens round them. The two first have seen
better days. They are in perfect harmony with
the condition of weakened, but not impoverished,
gentility. Each of them is a “paradise of demifortunes.”
Each of them is of that intermediate
size between a village and a city which
any place has outgrown when the presence of a
well-dressed stranger walking up and down the
main street ceases to be a matter of public curiosity
and private speculation, as frequently happens,
during the busier months of the year, in
considerable commercial centres like Salem.
They both have grand old recollections to fall
back upon, — times when they looked forward
to commercial greatness, and when the portly
gentlemen in cocked hats, who built their now
decaying wharves and sent out their ships all over

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

the world, dreamed that their fast-growing port
was to be the Tyre or the Carthage of the rich
British Colony. Great houses, like that once
lived in by Lord Timothy Dexter, in Newburyport,
remain as evidence of the fortunes amassed
in these places of old. Other mansions — like
the Rockingham House in Portsmouth (look at
the white horse's tail before you mount the broad
staircase) show that there was not only wealth,
but style and state, in these quiet old towns during
the last century. It is not with any thought
of pity or depreciation that we speak of them as
in a certain sense decayed towns; they did not
fulfil their early promise of expansion, but they
remain incomparably the most interesting places
of their size in any of the three northernmost
New England States. They have even now prosperity
enough to keep them in good condition, and
offer the most attractive residences for quiet families,
which, if they had been English, would have
lived in a palazzo at Genoa or Pisa, or some other
Continental Newburyport or Portsmouth.

As for the last of the three Ports, or Portland,
it is getting too prosperous to be as attractive
as its less northerly neighbors. Meant for a fine
old town, to ripen like a Cheshire cheese within
its walls of ancient rind, burrowed by crooked
alleys and mottled with venerable mould, it
seems likely to sacrifice its mellow future to a
vulgar material prosperity. Still it remains invested
with many of its old charms, as yet, and

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

will forfeit its place among this admirable trio
only when it gets a hotel with unequivocal
marks of having been built and organized in
the present century.

— It was one of the old square palaces of
the North, in which Bernard Langdon, the son
of Wentworth, was born. If he had had the
luck to be an only child, he might have lived
as his father had done, letting his meagre competence
smoulder on almost without consuming,
like the fuel in an air-tight stove. But after
Master Bernard came Miss Dorothea Elizabeth
Wentworth Langdon, and then Master William
Pepperell Langdon, and others, equally well
named, — a string of them, looking, when they
stood in a row in prayer-time, as if they would
fit a set of Pandean pipes, of from three feet
upward in dimensions. The door of the air-tight
stove has to be opened, under such circumstances,
you may well suppose! So it happened
that our young man had been obliged, from an
early period, to do something to support himself,
and found himself stopped short in his studies
by the inability of the good people at home to
furnish him the present means of support as a
student.

You will understand now why the young man
wanted me to give him a certificate of his fitness
to teach, and why I did not choose to urge
him to accept the aid which a meek country-boy
from a family without ante-Revolutionary

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

recollections would have thankfully received. Go
he must, — that was plain enough. He would
not be content otherwise. He was not, however,
to give up his studies; and as it is customary
to allow half-time to students engaged
in school-keeping, — that is, to count a year, so
employed, if the student also keep on with his
professional studies, as equal to six months of
the three years he is expected to be under an
instructor before applying for his degree, — he
would not necessarily lose more than a few
months of time. He had a small library of professional
books, which he could take with him.

So he left my teaching and that of my estimable
colleagues, carrying with him my certificate,
that Mr. Bernard C. Langdon was a young gentleman
of excellent moral character, of high intelligence
and good education, and that his services
would be of great value in any school,
academy, or other institution, where young persons
of either sex were to be instructed.

I confess, that expression, “either sex,” ran a
little thick, as I may say, from my pen. For,
although the young man bore a very fair character,
and there was no special cause for doubting
his discretion, I considered him altogether
too good-looking, in the first place, to be let loose
in a room-full of young girls. I didn't want him
to fall in love just then, — and if half a dozen
girls fell in love with him, as they most assuredly
would, if brought into too near relations with

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

him, why, there was no telling what gratitude
and natural sensibility might bring about.

Certificates are, for the most part, like ostricheggs;
the giver never knows what is hatched out
of them. But once in a thousand times they act
as curses are said to,—come home to roost. Give
them often enough, until it gets to be a mechanical
business, and, some day or other, you will get
caught warranting somebody's ice not to melt in
any climate, or somebody's razors to be safe in
the hands of the youngest children.

I had an uneasy feeling, after giving this certificate.
It might be all right enough; but if it
happened to end badly, I should always reproach
myself. There was a chance, certainly, that it
would lead him or others into danger or wretchedness.
Any one who looked at this young man
could not fail to see that he was capable of
fascinating and being fascinated. Those large,
dark eyes of his would sink into the white soul
of a young girl as the black cloth sunk into the
snow in Franklin's famous experiment. Or, on
the other hand, if the rays of a passionate nature
should ever be concentrated on them, they would
be absorbed into the very depths of his nature,
and then his blood would turn to flame and burn
his life out of him, until his cheeks grew as white
as the ashes that cover a burning coal.

I wish I had not said either sex in my certificate.
An academy for young gentlemen, now; that
sounds cool and unimaginative. A boys' school;

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

that would be a very good place for him; — some
of them are pretty rough, but there is nerve
enough in that old Wentworth strain of blood;
he can give any country fellow, of the common
stock, twenty pounds, and hit him out of time in
ten minutes. But to send such a young fellow
as that out a girl's-nesting! to give this falcon a
free pass into all the dove-cotes! I was a fool,—
that's all.

I brooded over the mischief which might come
out of these two words until it seemed to me
that they were charged with destiny. I could
hardly sleep for thinking what a train I might
have been laying, which might take a spark any
day, and blow up nobody knows whose peace or
prospects. What I dreaded most was one of
those miserable matrimonial misalliances where
a young fellow who does not know himself as
yet flings his magnificent future into the checked
apron-lap of some fresh-faced, half-bred country-girl,
no more fit to be mated with him than her
father's horse to go in double harness with Flora
Temple. To think of the eagle's wings being
clipped so that he shall never lift himself over the
farm-yard fence! Such things happen, and always
must, — because, as one of us said awhile
ago, a man always loves a woman, and a woman
a man, unless some good reason exists to the
contrary. You think yourself a very fastidious
young man, my friend; but there are probably at
least five thousand young women in these United

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

States, any one of whom you would certainly
marry, if you were thrown much into her company,
and nobody more attractive were near, and
she had no objection. And you, my dear young
lady, justly pride yourself on your discerning delicacy;
but if I should say that there are twenty
thousand young men, any one of whom, if he
offered his hand and heart under favorable circumstances,
you would

“First endure, then pity, then embrace,”

I should be much more imprudent than I mean
to be, and you would, no doubt, throw down a
story in which I hope to interest you.

I had settled it in my mind that this young
fellow had a career marked out for him. He
should begin in the natural way, by taking care
of poor patients in one of the public charities,
and work his way up to a better kind of practice,—
better, that is, in the vulgar, worldly sense.
The great and good Boerhaave used to say, as
I remember very well, that the poor were his best
patients; for God was their paymaster. But
everybody is not as patient as Boerhaave, nor as
deserving; so that the rich, though not, perhaps,
the best patients, are good enough for common
practitioners. I suppose Boerhaave put up with
them when he could not get poor ones, as he left
his daughter two millions of florins when he died.

Now if this young man once got into the wide
streets,
he would sweep them clear of his rivals of

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

the same standing; and as I was getting indifferent
to business, and old Dr. Kilham was growing
careless, and had once or twice prescribed
morphine when he meant quinine, there would
soon be an opening into the Doctor's Paradise,—
the streets with only one side to them. Then I
would have him strike a bold stroke, — set up a
nice little coach, and be driven round like a first-class
London doctor, instead of coasting about
in a shabby one-horse concern and casting anchor
opposite his patients' doors like a Cape-Ann fishing-smack.
By the time he was thirty, he would
have knocked the social pawns out of his way,
and be ready to challenge a wife from the row of
great pieces in the background. I would not have
a man marry above his level, so as to become the
appendage of a powerful family-connection; but
I would not have him marry until he knew his
level, — that is, again, looking at the matter in a
purely worldly point of view, and not taking the
sentiments at all into consideration. But remember,
that a young man, using large endowments
wisely and fortunately, may put himself on a
level with the highest in the land in ten brilliant
years of spirited, unflagging labor. And to stand
at the very top of your calling in a great city is
something in itself, — that is, if you like money
and influence, and a seat on the platform at public
lectures, and gratuitous tickets to all sorts of
places where you don't want to go, and, what is
a good deal better than any of these things, a

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

sense of power, limited, it may be, but absolute
in its range, so that all the Cæsars and Napoleons
would have to stand aside, if they came between
you and the exercise of your special vocation.

That is what I thought this young fellow might
have come to; and now I have let him go off into
the country with my certificate, that he is fit to
teach in a school for either sex! Ten to one he
will run like a moth into a candle, right into one
of those girls'-nests, and get tangled up in some
sentimental folly or other, and there will be the
end of him. Oh, yes! country doctor, — half a
dollar a visit, — ride, ride, ride all day, — get up
at night and harness your own horse, — ride again
ten miles in a snow-storm, — shake powders out
of two phials, (pulv. glycyrrhiz., pulv. gum. acac.
āā partes equales,
) — ride back again, if you
don't happen to get stuck in a drift, — no home,
no peace, no continuous meals, no unbroken
sleep, no Sunday, no holiday, no social intercourse,
but one eternal jog, jog, jog, in a sulky,
until you feel like the mummy of an Indian who
had been buried in the sitting posture, and was
dug up a hundred years afterwards! Why didn't
I warn him about love and all that nonsense?
Why didn't I tell him he had nothing to do with
it, yet awhile? Why didn't I hold up to him
those awful examples I could have cited, where
poor young fellows who could just keep themselves
afloat have hung a matrimonial millstone
round their necks, taking it for a life-preserver?

All this of two words in a certificate!

-- 037 --

p606-042 CHAPTER III. MR. BERNARD TRIES HIS HAND.

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

Whether the Student advertised for a school,
or whether he fell in with the advertisement of a
school-committee, is not certain. At any rate, it
was not long before he found himself the head of
a large district, or, as it was called by the inhabitants,
“deestric” school, in the flourishing inland
village of Pequawkett, or, as it is commonly
spelt, Pigwacket Centre. The natives of this
place would be surprised, if they should hear
that any of the readers of a work published in
Boston were unacquainted with so remarkable a
locality. As, however, some copies of it may be
read at a distance from this distinguished metropolis,
it may be well to give a few particulars
respecting the place, taken from the Universal
Gazetteer.

Pigwacket, sometimes spelt Pequawkett. A post-village
and township in — Co., State of —, situated in a fine agricultural
region, 2 thriving villages, Pigwacket Centre and
Smithville, 3 churches, several school-houses, and many handsome
private residences. Mink River runs through the town,
navigable for small boats after heavy rains. Muddy Pond at

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

N. E. section, well stocked with horn pouts, eels, and shiners.
Products, beef, pork, butter, cheese. Manufactures, shoe-pegs,
clothes-pins, and tin-ware. Pop. 1373.”

The reader may think there is nothing very
remarkable implied in this description. If, however,
he had read the town-history, by the Rev.
Jabez Grubb, he would have learned, that, like
the celebrated Little Pedlington, it was distinguished
by many very remarkable advantages.
Thus: —

“The situation of Pigwacket is eminently beautiful, looking
down the lovely valley of Mink River, a tributary of the Musquash.
The air is salubrious, and many of the inhabitants
have attained great age, several having passed the allotted
period of `three-score years and ten' before succumbing to
any of the various `ills that flesh is heir to.' Widow Comfort
Leevins died in 1836, Æt. LXXXVII. years. Venus, an
African, died in 1841, supposed to be C. years old. The people
are distinguished for intelligence, as has been frequently
remarked by eminent lyceum-lecturers, who have invariably
spoken in the highest terms of a Pigwacket audience. There
is a public library, containing nearly a hundred volumes, free
to all subscribers. The preached word is well attended, there
is a flourishing temperance society, and the schools are excellent.
It is a residence admirably adapted to refined families
who relish the beauties of Nature and the charms of society.
The Honorable John Smith, formerly a member of the State
Senate, was a native of this town.”

That is the way they all talk. After all, it is
probably pretty much like other inland New England
towns in point of “salubrity,” — that is, gives
people their choice of dysentery or fever every

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

autumn, with a season-ticket for consumption, good
all the year round. And so of the other pretences.
“Pigwacket audience,” forsooth! Was there ever
an audience anywhere, though there wasn't a pair
of eyes in it brighter than pickled oysters, that
didn't think it was “distinguished for intelligence”? —
“The preachèd word”! That means
the Rev. Jabez Grubb's sermons. “Temperance
society”! “Excellent schools”! Ah, that is just
what we were talking about.

The truth was, that District No. 1, Pigwacket
Centre, had had a good deal of trouble of late
with its schoolmasters. The committee had done
their best, but there were a number of well-grown
and pretty rough young fellows who had got the
upperhand of the masters, and meant to keep it.
Two dynasties had fallen before the uprising of
this fierce democracy. This was a thing that
used to be not very uncommon; but in so “intelligent”
a community as that of Pigwacket
Centre, in an era of public libraries and lyceumlectures,
it was portentous and alarming.

The rebellion began under the ferule of Master
Weeks, a slender youth from a country college,
under-fed, thin-blooded, sloping-shouldered,
knock-kneed, straight-haired, weak-bearded, paleeyed,
wide-pupilled, half-colored; a common type
enough in in-door races, not rich enough to pick
and choose in their alliances. Nature kills off a
good many of this sort in the first teething-time,
a few in later childhood, a good many again in

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

early adolescence; but every now and then one
runs the gauntlet of her various diseases, or rather
forms of one disease, and grows up, as Master
Weeks had done.

It was a very foolish thing for him to try to inflict
personal punishment on such a lusty young
fellow as Abner Briggs, Junior, one of the “hardest
customers” in the way of a rough-and-tumble
fight that there were anywhere round. No doubt
he had been insolent, but it would have been better
to overlook it. It pains me to report the events
which took place when the master made his rash
attempt to maintain his authority. Abner Briggs,
Junior, was a great, hulking fellow, who had been
bred to butchering, but urged by his parents to
attend school, in order to learn the elegant accomplishments
of reading and writing, in which he
was sadly deficient. He was in the habit of talking
and laughing pretty loud in school-hours, of
throwing wads of paper reduced to a pulp by a
natural and easy process, of occasional insolence
and general negligence. One of the soft, but unpleasant
missiles just alluded to, flew by the master's
head one morning, and flattened itself against
the wall, where it adhered in the form of a convex
mass in alto rilievo. The master looked round
and saw the young butcher's arm in an attitude
which pointed to it unequivocally as the source
from which the projectile had taken its flight.

Master Weeks turned pale. He must “lick”
Abner Briggs, Junior, or abdicate. So he determined
to lick Abner Briggs, Junior.

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

“Come here, Sir!” he said; “you have insulted
me and outraged the decency of the school-room
often enough! Hold out your hand!”

The young fellow grinned and held it out.
The master struck at it with his black ruler, with
a will in the blow and a snapping of the eyes, as
much as to say that he meant to make him smart
this time. The young fellow pulled his hand
back as the ruler came down, and the master hit
himself a vicious blow with it on the right knee.
There are things no man can stand. The master
caught the refractory youth by the collar and
began shaking him, or rather shaking himself
against him.

“Le' go o' that are cät, naow,” said the fellow,
“or I 'll make ye! 'T 'll take tew on ye t' handle
me, I tell ye, 'n' then ye caänt dew it!” — and the
young pupil returned the master's attention by
catching hold of his collar.

When it comes to that, the best man, not exactly
in the moral sense, but rather in the material,
and more especially the muscular point of
view, is very apt to have the best of it, irrespectively
of the merits of the case. So it happened
now. The unfortunate schoolmaster found himself
taking the measure of the sanded floor, amidst
the general uproar of the school. From that moment
his ferule was broken, and the school-committee
very soon had a vacancy to fill.

Master Pigeon, the successor of Master Weeks,
was of better stature, but loosely put together,

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

and slender-limbed. A dreadfully nervous kind
of man he was, walked on tiptoe, started at sudden
noises, was distressed when he heard a whisper,
had a quick, suspicious look, and was always
saying, “Hush!” and putting his hands to his
ears. The boys were not long in finding out
this nervous weakness, of course. In less than
a week a regular system of torments was inaugurated,
full of the most diabolical malice and
ingenuity. The exercises of the conspirators
varied from day to day, but consisted mainly of
foot-scraping, solos on the slate-pencil, (making it
screech on the slate,) falling of heavy books, attacks
of coughing, banging of desk-lids, bootcreaking,
with sounds as of drawing a cork from
time to time, followed by suppressed chuckles.

Master Pigeon grew worse and worse under
these inflictions. The rascally boys always had
an excuse for any one trick they were caught at.
“Couldn' help coughin', Sir.” “Slipped out o'
m' han', Sir.” “Didn' go to, Sir.” “Didn' dew 't
o' purpose, Sir.” And so on, — always the best
of reasons for the most outrageous of behavior.
The master weighed himself at the grocer's on a
platform balance, some ten days after he began
keeping the school. At the end of a week he
weighed himself again. He had lost two pounds.
At the end of another week he had lost five. He
made a little calculation, based on these data,
from which he learned that in a certain number
of months, going on at this rate, he should come

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

to weigh precisely nothing at all; and as this
was a sum in subtraction he did not care to
work out in practice, Master Pigeon took to himself
wings and left the school-committee in possession
of a letter of resignation and a vacant
place to fill once more.

This was the school to which Mr. Bernard
Langdon found himself appointed as master.
He accepted the place conditionally, with the
understanding that he should leave it at the end
of a month, if he were tired of it.

The advent of Master Langdon to Pigwacket
Centre created a much more lively sensation than
had attended that of either of his predecessors.
Looks go a good way all the world over, and
though there were several good-looking people
in the place, and Major Bush was what the natives
of the town called a “hahnsome mahn,”
that is, big, fat, and red, yet the sight of a really
elegant young fellow, with the natural air which
grows up with carefully-bred young persons, was
a novelty. The Brahmin blood which came from
his grandfather as well as from his mother, a direct
descendant of the old Flynt family, well
known by the famous tutor, Henry Flynt, (see
Cat. Harv. Anno 1693,) had been enlivened and
enriched by that of the Wentworths, which had
had a good deal of ripe old Madeira and other
generous elements mingled with it, so that it ran
to gout sometimes in the old folks, and to high
spirit, warm complexion, and curly hair in some

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

of the younger ones. The soft curling hair Mr.
Bernard had inherited, — something, perhaps, of
the high spirit; but that we shall have a chance
of finding out by-and-by. But the long sermons
and the frugal board of his Brahmin ancestry,
with his own habits of study, had told upon his
color, which was subdued to something more of
delicacy than one would care to see in a young
fellow with rough work before him. This, however,
made him look more interesting, or, as the
young ladies at Major Bush's said, “interéstin'.”

When Mr. Bernard showed himself at meeting,
on the first Sunday after his arrival, it may
be supposed that a good many eyes were turned
upon the young schoolmaster. There was something
heroic in his coming forward so readily to
take a place which called for a strong hand, and
a prompt, steady will to guide it. In fact, his
position was that of a military chieftain on the
eve of a battle. Everybody knew everything in
Pigwacket Centre; and it was an understood
thing that the young rebels meant to put down
the new master, if they could. It was natural
that the two prettiest girls in the village, called
in the local dialect, as nearly as our limited alphabet
will represent it, Alminy Cutterr, and Arvilly
Braowne, should feel and express an interest
in the good-looking stranger, and that, when their
flattering comments were repeated in the hearing
of their indigenous admirers, among whom
were some of the older “boys” of the school, it

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

should not add to the amiable dispositions of the
turbulent youth.

Monday came, and the new schoolmaster was
in his chair at the upper end of the schoolhouse,
on the raised platform. The rustics looked at
his handsome face, thoughtful, peaceful, pleasant,
cheerful, but sharply cut round the lips and
proudly lighted about the eyes. The ringleader
of the mischief-makers, the young butcher who
has before figured in this narrative, looked at him
stealthily, whenever he got a chance to study
him unobserved; for the truth was, he felt uncomfortable,
whenever he found the large, dark eyes
fixed on his own little, sharp, deep-set, gray ones.
But he managed to study him pretty well, — first
his face, then his neck and shoulders, the set of
his arms, the narrowing at the loins, the make of
his legs, and the way he moved. In short, he examined
him as he would have examined a steer,
to see what he could do and how he would cut
up. If he could only have gone to him and felt
of his muscles, he would have been entirely satisfied.
He was not a very wise youth, but he did
know well enough, that, though big arms and
legs are very good things, there is something besides
size that goes to make a man; and he had
heard stories of a fighting-man, called “The
Spider,” from his attenuated proportions, who
was yet a terrible hitter in the ring, and had
whipped many a big-limbed fellow, in and out of
the roped arena.

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

Nothing could be smoother than the way in
which everything went on for the first day or
two. The new master was so kind and courteous,
he seemed to take everything in such a
natural, easy way, that there was no chance to
pick a quarrel with him. He in the mean time
thought it best to watch the boys and young men
for a day or two with as little show of authority
as possible. It was easy enough to see that he
would have occasion for it before long.

The schoolhouse was a grim, old, red, onestory
building, perched on a bare rock at the top
of a hill, — partly because this was a conspicuous
site for the temple of learning, and partly
because land is cheap where there is no chance
even for rye or buckwheat, and the very sheep
find nothing to nibble. About the little porch
were carved initials and dates, at various heights,
from the stature of nine to that of eighteen. Inside
were old unpainted desks, — unpainted, but
browned with the umber of human contact, —
and hacked by innumerable jack-knives. It was
long since the walls had been whitewashed, as
might be conjectured by the various traces left
upon them, wherever idle hands or sleepy heads
could reach them. A curious appearance was
noticeable on various higher parts of the wall,
namely, a wart-like eruption, as one would be
tempted to call it, being in reality a crop of the
soft missiles before mentioned, which, adhering in
considerable numbers, and hardening after the

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

usual fashion of papier maché, formed at last permanent
ornaments of the edifice.

The young master's quick eye soon noticed
that a particular part of the wall was most favored
with these ornamental appendages. Their
position pointed sufficiently clearly to the part of
the room they came from. In fact, there was a
nest of young mutineers just there, which must
be broken up by a coup d'état. This was easily
effected by redistributing the seats and arranging
the scholars according to classes, so that a mischievous
fellow, charged full of the rebellious
imponderable, should find himself between two
non-conductors, in the shape of small boys of
studious habits. It was managed quietly enough,
in such a plausible sort of way that its motive
was not thought of. But its effects were soon
felt; and then began a system of correspondence
by signs, and the throwing of little scrawls done
up in pellets, and announced by preliminary
a'h'ms! to call the attention of the distant youth
addressed. Some of these were incendiary documents,
devoting the schoolmaster to the lower
divinities, as “a — stuck-up dandy,” as “a —
purse-proud aristocrat,” as “a — sight too big
for his, etc.,” and holding him up in a variety of
equally forcible phrases to the indignation of the
youthful community of School District No. 1,
Pigwacket Centre.

Presently the draughtsman of the school set
a caricature in circulation, labelled, to prevent

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

mistakes, with the schoolmaster's name. An
immense bell-crowned hat, and a long, pointed,
swallow-tailed coat showed that the artist had
in his mind the conventional dandy, as shown in
prints of thirty or forty years ago, rather than
any actual human aspect of the time. But it
was passed round among the boys and made its
laugh, helping of course to undermine the master's
authority, as “Punch” or the “Charivari”
takes the dignity out of an obnoxious minister.
One morning, on going to the schoolroom, Master
Langdon found an enlarged copy of this
sketch, with its label, pinned on the door. He
took it down, smiled a little, put it into his
pocket, and entered the schoolroom. An insidious
silence prevailed, which looked as if some
plot were brewing. The boys were ripe for mischief,
but afraid. They had really no fault to
find with the master, except that he was dressed
like a gentleman, which a certain class of fellows
always consider a personal insult to themselves.
But the older ones were evidently plotting, and
more than once the warning a'h'm! was heard,
and a dirty little scrap of paper rolled into a wad
shot from one seat to another. One of these
happened to strike the stove-funnel, and lodged
on the master's desk. He was cool enough not
to seem to notice it. He secured it, however,
and found an opportunity to look at it, without
being observed by the boys. It required no immediate
notice.

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

He who should have enjoyed the privilege of
looking upon Mr. Bernard Langdon the next
morning, when his toilet was about half finished,
would have had a very pleasant gratuitous exhibition.
First he buckled the strap of his trousers
pretty tightly. Then he took up a pair of heavy
dumb-bells, and swung them for a few minutes;
then two great “Indian clubs,” with which he enacted
all sorts of impossible-looking feats. His
limbs were not very large, nor his shoulders remarkably
broad; but if you knew as much of
the muscles as all persons who look at statues
and pictures with a critical eye ought to have
learned, — if you knew the trapezius, lying diamond-shaped
over the back and shoulders like
a monk's cowl, — or the deltoid, which caps the
shoulder like an epaulette, — or the triceps, which
furnishes the calf of the upper arm, — or the hardknotted
biceps, — any of the great sculptural landmarks,
in fact, — you would have said there was
a pretty show of them, beneath the white satiny
skin of Mr. Bernard Langdon. And if you had
seen him, when he had laid down the Indian
clubs, catch hold of a leather strap that hung
from the beam of the old-fashioned ceiling, and
lift and lower himself over and over again by his
left hand alone, you might have thought it a very
simple and easy thing to do, until you tried to do
it yourself. — Mr. Bernard looked at himself with
the eye of an expert. “Pretty well!” he said;—
“not so much fallen off as I expected.” Then

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

he set up his bolster in a very knowing sort of
way, and delivered two or three blows straight
as rulers and swift as winks. “That will do,”
he said. Then, as if determined to make a certainty
of his condition, he took a dynamometer
from one of the drawers in his old veneered
bureau. First he squeezed it with his two hands.
Then he placed it on the floor and lifted, steadily,
strongly. The springs creaked and cracked; the
index swept with a great stride far up into the
high figures of the scale; it was a good lift.
He was satisfied. He sat down on the edge of
his bed and looked at his cleanly-shaped arms.
“If I strike one of those boobies, I am afraid I
shall spoil him,” he said. Yet this young man,
when weighed with his class at the college,
could barely turn one hundred and forty-two
pounds in the scale, — not a heavy weight,
surely; but some of the middle weights, as the
present English champion, for instance, seem to
be of a far finer quality of muscle than the bulkier
fellows.

The master took his breakfast with a good
appetite that morning, but was perhaps rather
more quiet than usual. After breakfast he went
up-stairs and put on a light loose frock, instead
of his usual dress-coat, which was a close-fitting
and rather stylish one. On his way to school
he met Alminy Cutterr, who happened to be
walking in the other direction. “Good morning,
Miss Cutter,” he said; for she and another

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

young lady had been introduced to him, on a
former occasion, in the usual phrase of polite society
in presenting ladies to gentlemen, — “Mr.
Langdon, let me make y' acquainted with Miss
Cutterr; — let me make y' acquainted with Miss
Braowne.” So he said, “Good morning”; to
which she replied, “Good mornin', Mr. Langdon.
Haow's your haälth?” The answer to
this question ought naturally to have been the
end of the talk; but Alminy Cutterr lingered
and looked as if she had something more on
her mind.

A young fellow does not require a great experience
to read a simple country-girl's face as
if it were a signboard. Alminy was a good soul,
with red cheeks and bright eyes, kind-hearted as
she could be, and it was out of the question for
her to hide her thoughts or feelings like a fine
lady. Her bright eyes were moist and her red
cheeks paler than their wont, as she said, with
her lips quivering, — “Oh, Mr. Langdon, them
boys 'll be the death of ye, if ye don't take
caär!”

“Why, what's the matter, my dear?” said Mr.
Bernard. — Don't think there was anything very
odd in that “my dear,” at the second interview
with a village belle; — some of these woman-tamers
call a girl “My dear,” after five minutes'
acquaintance, and it sounds all right as they say
it.
But you had better not try it at a venture.

It sounded all right to Alminy, as Mr. Bernard

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

said it. — “I 'll tell ye what's the mahtterr,” she
said, in a frightened voice. “Ahbner's go'n' to
car' his dog, 'n' he 'll set him on ye 'z sure 'z y' 'r'
alive. 'T 's the same cretur that haäf ēat up
Eben Squires's little Jo, a year come nex' Faastday.”

Now this last statement was undoubtedly overcolored;
as little Jo Squires was running about
the village, — with an ugly scar on his arm, it is
true, where the beast had caught him with his
teeth, on the occasion of the child's taking liberties
with him, as he had been accustomed to do
with a good-tempered Newfoundland dog, who
seemed to like being pulled and hauled round by
children. After this the creature was commonly
muzzled, and, as he was fed on raw meat chiefly,
was always ready for a fight, — which he was
occasionally indulged in, when anything stout
enough to match him could be found in any of
the neighboring villages.

Tiger, or, more briefly, Tige, the property of
Abner Briggs, Junior, belonged to a species not
distinctly named in scientific books, but well
known to our country-folks under the name
“Yallah dog.” They do not use this expression
as they would say black dog or white dog,
but with almost as definite a meaning as when
they speak of a terrier or a spaniel. A “yallah
dog,” is a large canine brute, of a dingy old-flannel
color, of no particular breed except his
own, who hangs round a tavern or a butcher's

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

shop, or trots alongside of a team, looking as if
he were disgusted with the world, and the world
with him. Our inland population, while they
tolerate him, speak of him with contempt. Old—,
of Meredith Bridge, used to twit the sun
for not shining on cloudy days, swearing, that,
if he hung up his “yallah dog,” he would make
a better show of daylight. A country fellow,
abusing a horse of his neighbor's, vowed, that,
“if he had such a hoss, he'd swap him for a
`yallah dog,' — and then shoot the dog.”

Tige was an ill-conditioned brute by nature,
and art had not improved him by cropping his
ears and tail and investing him with a spiked
collar. He bore on his person, also, various not
ornamental scars, marks of old battles; for Tige
had fight in him, as was said before, and as might
be guessed by a certain bluntness about the muzzle,
with a projection of the lower jaw, which
looked as if there might be a bull-dog stripe
among the numerous bar-sinisters of his lineage.

It was hardly fair, however, to leave Alminy
Cutterr waiting while this piece of natural history
was telling. — As she spoke of little Jo, who
had been “haäf ēat up” by Tige, she could not
contain her sympathies, and began to cry.

“Why, my dear little soul,” said Mr. Bernard,
“what are you worried about? I used to play
with a bear when I was a boy; and the bear
used to hug me, and I used to kiss him, —
so!”

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

It was too bad of Mr. Bernard, only the second
time he had seen Alminy; but her kind feelings
had touched him, and that seemed the most natural
way of expressing his gratitude. Alminy
looked round to see if anybody was near; she
saw nobody, so of course it would do no good
to “holler.” She saw nobody; but a stout young
fellow, leading a yellow dog, muzzled, saw her
through a crack in a picket fence, not a great
way off the road. Many a year he had been
“hangin' 'raoun'” Alminy, and never did he see
any encouraging look, or hear any “Behave,
naow!” or “Come, naow, a'n't ye 'shamed?”
or other forbidding phrase of acquiescence, such
as village belles understand as well as ever did
the nymph who fled to the willows in the eclogue
we all remember.

No wonder he was furious, when he saw the
schoolmaster, who had never seen the girl until
within a week, touching with his lips those rosy
cheeks which he had never dared to approach.
But that was all; it was a sudden impulse; and
the master turned away from the young girl,
laughing, and telling her not to fret herself about
him, — he would take care of himself.

So Master Langdon walked on toward his
schoolhouse, not displeased, perhaps, with his little
adventure, nor immensely elated by it; for he
was one of the natural class of the sex-subduers,
and had had many a smile without asking, which
had been denied to the feeble youth who try to

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

win favor by pleading their passion in rhyme, and
even to the more formidable approaches of young
officers in volunteer companies, considered by
many to be quite irresistible to the fair who
have once beheld them from their windows in the
epaulettes and plumes and sashes of the “Pigwacket
Invincibles,” or the “Hackmatack Rangers.”

Master Langdon took his seat and began the
exercises of his school. The smaller boys recited
their lessons well enough, but some of the larger
ones were negligent and surly. He noticed one
or two of them looking toward the door, as if expecting
somebody or something in that direction.
At half past nine o'clock, Abner Briggs, Junior,
who had not yet shown himself, made his appearance.
He was followed by his “yallah dog,”
without his muzzle, who squatted down very
grimly near the door, and gave a wolfish look
round the room, as if he were considering which
was the plumpest boy to begin with. The young
butcher, meanwhile, went to his seat, looking
somewhat flushed, except round the lips, which
were hardly as red as common, and set pretty
sharply.

“Put out that dog, Abner Briggs!” — The
master spoke as the captain speaks to the helmsman,
when there are rocks foaming at the lips,
right under his lee.

Abner Briggs answered as the helmsman answers,
when he knows he has a mutinous crew

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

round him that mean to run the ship on the reef,
and is one of the mutineers himself. “Put him
aout y'rself, 'f ye a'n't afeard on him!”

The master stepped into the aisle. The great
cur showed his teeth, — and the devilish instincts
of his old wolf-ancestry looked out of his eyes,
and flashed from his sharp tusks, and yawned in
his wide mouth and deep red gullet.

The movements of animals are so much quicker
than those of human beings commonly are, that
they avoid blows as easily as one of us steps out
of the way of an ox-cart. It must be a very stupid
dog that lets himself be run over by a fast
driver in his gig; he can jump out of the wheel's
way after the tire has already touched him. So,
while one is lifting a stick to strike or drawing
back his foot to kick, the beast makes his spring,
and the blow or the kick comes too late.

It was not so this time. The master was a
fencer, and something of a boxer; he had played
at single-stick, and was used to watching an adversary's
eye and coming down on him without
any of those premonitory symptoms by which
unpractised persons show long beforehand what
mischief they meditate.

“Out with you!” he said, fiercely, — and explained
what he meant by a sudden flash of his
foot that clashed the yellow dog's white teeth together
like the springing of a bear-trap. The cur
knew he had found his master at the first word
and glance, as low animals on four legs, or a

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

smaller number, always do; and the blow took
him so by surprise, that it curled him up in an
instant, and he went bundling out of the open
schoolhouse-door with a most pitiable yelp, and
his stump of a tail shut down as close as his
owner ever shut the short, stubbed blade of his
jack-knife.

It was time for the other cur to find who his
master was.

“Follow your dog, Abner Briggs!” said Master
Langdon.

The stout butcher-youth looked round, but the
rebels were all cowed and sat still.

“I'll go when I'm ready,” he said, — “'n' I
guess I won't go afore I'm ready.”

“You're ready now,” said Master Langdon,
turning up his cuffs so that the little boys noticed
the yellow gleam of a pair of gold sleeve-buttons,
once worn by Colonel Percy Wentworth, famous
in the Old French War.

Abner Briggs, Junior, did not apparently think
he was ready, at any rate; for he rose up in his
place, and stood with clenched fists, defiant, as
the master strode towards him. The master
knew the fellow was really frightened, for all his
looks, and that he must have no time to rally.
So he caught him suddenly by the collar, and,
with one great pull, had him out over his desk
and on the open floor. He gave him a sharp
fling backwards and stood looking at him.

The rough-and-tumble fighters all clinch, as

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

everybody knows; and Abner Briggs, Junior, was
one of that kind. He remembered how he had
floored Master Weeks, and he had just “spunk”
enough left in him to try to repeat his former
successful experiment on the new master. He
sprang at him, open-handed, to clutch him. So
the master had to strike, — once, but very hard,
and just in the place to tell. No doubt, the authority
that doth hedge a schoolmaster added to
the effect of the blow; but the blow was itself a
neat one, and did not require to be repeated.

“Now go home,” said the master, “and don't
let me see you or your dog here again.” And he
turned his cuffs down over the gold sleeve-buttons.

This finished the great Pigwacket Centre School
rebellion. What could be done with a master
who was so pleasant as long as the boys behaved
decently, and such a terrible fellow when he got
“riled,” as they called it? In a week's time,
everything was reduced to order, and the school-committee
were delighted. The master, however,
had received a proposition so much more agreeable
and advantageous, that he informed the committee
he should leave at the end of his month,
having in his eye a sensible and energetic young
college-graduate who would be willing and fully
competent to take his place.

So, at the expiration of the appointed time,
Bernard Langdon, late master of the School District
No. 1, Pigwacket Centre, took his departure

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

from that place for another locality, whither we
shall follow him, carrying with him the regrets
of the committee, of most of the scholars, and
of several young ladies; also two locks of hair,
sent unbeknown to payrents, one dark and one
warmish auburn, inscribed with the respective initials
of Alminy Cutterr and Arvilly Braowne.

-- 060 --

p606-065 CHAPTER IV. THE MOTH FLIES INTO THE CANDLE.

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

The invitation which Mr. Bernard Langdon
had accepted came from the Board of Trustees
of the “Apollinean Female Institute,” a school
for the education of young ladies, situated in the
flourishing town of Rockland. This was an establishment
on a considerable scale, in which a
hundred scholars or thereabouts were taught the
ordinary English branches, several of the modern
languages, something of Latin, if desired, with a
little natural philosophy, metaphysics, and rhetoric,
to finish off with in the last year, and music
at any time when they would pay for it. At the
close of their career in the Institute, they were
submitted to a grand public examination, and received
diplomas tied in blue ribbons, which proclaimed
them with a great flourish of capitals to
be graduates of the Apollinean Female Institute.

Rockland was a town of no inconsiderable pretensions.
It was ennobled by lying at the foot
of a mountain, — called by the working-folks of
the place “the Maounting,” — which sufficiently
showed that it was the principal high land of the

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

district in which it was situated. It lay to the
south of this, and basked in the sunshine as Italy
stretches herself before the Alps. To pass from
the town of Tamarack on the north of the mountain
to Rockland on the south was like crossing
from Coire to Chiavenna.

There is nothing gives glory and grandeur and
romance and mystery to a place like the impending
presence of a high mountain. Our beautiful
Northampton with its fair meadows and noble
stream is lovely enough, but owes its surpassing
attraction to those twin summits which brood
over it like living presences, looking down into its
streets as if they were its tutelary divinities, dressing
and undressing their green shrines, robing
themselves in jubilant sunshine or in sorrowing
clouds, and doing penance in the snowy shroud
of winter, as if they had living hearts under their
rocky ribs and changed their mood like the children
of the soil at their feet, who grow up under
their almost parental smiles and frowns. Happy
is the child whose first dreams of heaven are
blended with the evening glories of Mount Holyoke,
when the sun is firing its treetops, and gilding
the white walls that mark its one human
dwelling! If the other and the wilder of the
two summits has a scowl of terror in its overhanging
brows, yet is it a pleasing fear to look
upon its savage solitudes through the barred
nursery-windows in the heart of the sweet, companionable
village. — And how the mountains

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

love their children! The sea is of a facile virtue,
and will run to kiss the first comer in any port he
visits; but the chaste mountains sit apart, and
show their faces only in the midst of their own
families.

The Mountain which kept watch to the north of
Rockland lay waste and almost inviolate through
much of its domain. The catamount still glared
from the branches of its old hemlocks on the
lesser beasts that strayed beneath him. It was
not long since a wolf had wandered down, famished
in the winter's dearth, and left a few bones
and some tufts of wool of what had been a lamb
in the morning. Nay, there were broad-footed
tracks in the snow only two years previously,
which could not be mistaken; — the black bear
alone could have set that plantigrade seal, and
little children must come home early from school
and play, for he is an indiscriminate feeder when
he is hungry, and a little child would not come
amiss when other game was wanting.

But these occasional visitors may have been
mere wanderers, which, straying along in the
woods by day, and perhaps stalking through the
streets of still villages by night, had worked their
way along down from the ragged mountain-spurs
of higher latitudes. The one feature of The
Mountain that shed the brownest horror on its
woods was the existence of the terrible region
known as Rattlesnake Ledge, and still tenanted
by those damnable reptiles, which distil a fiercer

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

venom under our cold northern sky than the
cobra himself in the land of tropical spices and
poisons.

From the earliest settlement of the place, this
fact had been, next to the Indians, the reigning
nightmare of the inhabitants. It was easy
enough, after a time, to drive away the savages;
for “a screeching Indian Divell,” as our fathers
called him, could not crawl into the crack of a
rock to escape from his pursuers. But the venomous
population of Rattlesnake Ledge had a
Gibraltar for their fortress that might have defied
the siege-train dragged to the walls of Sebastopol.
In its deep embrasures and its impregnable
casemates they reared their families, they met in
love or wrath, they twined together in family
knots, they hissed defiance in hostile clans, they
fed, slept, hybernated, and in due time died in
peace. Many a foray had the town's-people made,
and many a stuffed skin was shown as a trophy,—
nay, there were families where the children's
first toy was made from the warning appendage
that once vibrated to the wrath of one of these
“cruel serpents.” Sometimes one of them, coaxed
out by a warm sun, would writhe himself
down the hillside into the roads, up the walks
that led to houses, — worse than this, into the
long grass, where the bare-footed mowers would
soon pass with their swinging scythes, — more
rarely into houses, — and on one memorable occasion,
early in the last century, into the

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

meetinghouse, where he took a position on the pulpitstairs, —
as is narrated in the “Account of Some
Remarkable Providences,” etc., where it is suggested
that a strong tendency of the Rev. Didymus
Bean, the Minister at that time, towards the
Arminian Heresy may have had something to do
with it, and that the Serpent supposed to have
been killed on the Pulpit-Stairs was a false show
of the Dæmon's Contrivance, he having come
in to listen to a Discourse which was a sweet
Savour in his Nostrils, and, of course, not being
capable of being killed Himself. Others said,
however, that, though there was good Reason
to think it was a Dæmon, yet he did come with
Intent to bite the Heel of that faithful Servant,—
etc.

One Gilson is said to have died of the bite of
a rattlesnake in this town early in the present
century. After this there was a great snake-hunt,
in which very many of these venomous beasts
were killed, — one in particular, said to have been
as big round as a stout man's arm, and to have
had no less than forty joints to his rattle, — indicating,
according to some, that he had lived
forty years, but, if we might put any faith in
the Indian tradition, that he had killed forty
human beings, — an idle fancy, clearly. This
hunt, however, had no permanent effect in keeping
down the serpent population. Viviparous
creatures are a kind of specie-paying lot, but
oviparous ones only give their notes, as it were,

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

for a future brood, — an egg being, so to speak,
a promise to pay a young one by-and-by, if
nothing happen. Now the domestic habits
of the rattlesnake are not studied very closely,
for obvious reasons; but it is, no doubt, to
all intents and purposes oviparous. Consequently
it has large families, and is not easy
to kill out.

In the year 184—, a melancholy proof was
afforded to the inhabitants of Rockland, that the
brood which infested The Mountain was not
extirpated. A very interesting young married
woman, detained at home at the time by the
state of her health, was bitten in the entry of
her own house by a rattlesnake which had found
its way down from The Mountain. Owing to
the almost instant employment of powerful remedies,
the bite did not prove immediately fatal;
but she died within a few months of the time
when she was bitten.

All this seemed to throw a lurid kind of
shadow over The Mountain. Yet, as many
years passed without any accident, people grew
comparatively careless, and it might rather be
said to add a fearful kind of interest to the romantic
hillside, that the banded reptiles, which
had been the terror of the red men for nobody
knows how many thousand years, were there still,
with the same poison-bags and spring-teeth at
the white men's service, if they meddled with
them.

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

The other natural features of Rockland were
such as many of our pleasant country-towns can
boast of. A brook came tumbling down the
mountain-side and skirted the most thickly settled
portion of the village. In the parts of its
course where it ran through the woods, the water
looked almost as brown as coffee flowing from
its urn, — to say like smoky quartz would perhaps
give a better idea, — but in the open plain
it sparkled over the pebbles white as a queen's
diamonds. There were huckleberry-pastures on
the lower flanks of The Mountain, with plenty
of the sweet-scented bayberry mingled with the
other bushes. In other fields grew great store of
high-bush blackberries. Along the road-side were
barberry-bushes, hung all over with bright red
coral pendants in autumn and far into the winter.
Then there were swamps set thick with dingy
alders, where the three-leaved arum and the
skunk's-cabbage grew broad and succulent, —
shelving down into black boggy pools here and
there, at the edge of which the green frog, stupidest
of his tribe, sat waiting to be victimized by
boy or snapping-turtle long after the shy and
agile leopard-frog had taken the six-foot spring
that plumped him into the middle of the pool.
And on the neighboring banks the maiden-hair
spread its flat disk of embroidered fronds on the
wire-like stem that glistened polished and brown
as the darkest tortoise-shell, and pale violets,
cheated by the cold skies of their hues and

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

perfume, sunned themselves like white-cheeked invalids.
Over these rose the old forest-trees, —
the maple, scarred with the wounds which had
drained away its sweet life-blood, — the beech, its
smooth gray bark mottled so as to look like the
body of one of those great snakes of old that
used to frighten armies, — always the mark of
lovers' knives, as in the days of Musidora and her
swain, — the yellow birch, rough as the breast of
Silenus in old marbles, — the wild cherry, its little
bitter fruit lying unheeded at its foot, — and, soaring
over all, the huge, coarse-barked, splintery-limbed,
dark-mantled hemlock, in the depth of
whose aerial solitudes the crow brooded on her
nest unscared, and the gray squirrel lived unharmed
till his incisors grew to look like ram's-horns.

Rockland would have been but half a town
without its pond; Quinnepeg Pond was the
name of it, but the young ladies of the Apollinean
Institute were very anxious that it should
be called Crystalline Lake. It was here that the
young folks used to sail in summer and skate in
winter; here, too, those queer, old, rum-scented,
good-for-nothing, lazy, story-telling, half-vagabonds,
who sawed a little wood or dug a few
potatoes now and then under the pretence of
working for their living, used to go and fish
through the ice for pickerel every winter. And
here those three young people were drowned, a
few summers ago, by the upsetting of a sail-boat

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

in a sudden flaw of wind. There is not one of
these smiling ponds which has not devoured more
youths and maidens than any of those monsters
the ancients used to tell such lies about. But
it was a pretty pond, and never looked more innocent—
so the native “bard” of Rockland said
in his elegy — than on the morning when they
found Sarah Jane and Ellen Maria floating
among the lily-pads.

The Apollinean Institute, or Institoot, as it
was more commonly called, was, in the language
of its Prospectus, a “first-class Educational Establishment.”
It employed a considerable corps
of instructors to rough out and finish the hundred
young lady scholars it sheltered beneath its roof.
First, Mr. and Mrs. Peckham, the Principal and
the Matron of the school. Silas Peckham was
a thorough Yankee, born on a windy part of the
coast, and reared chiefly on salt-fish. Everybody
knows the type of Yankee produced by this climate
and diet: thin, as if he had been split and
dried; with an ashen kind of complexion, like
the tint of the food he is made of; and about as
sharp, tough, juiceless, and biting to deal with as
the other is to the taste. Silas Peckham kept a
young ladies' school exactly as he would have
kept a hundred head of cattle, — for the simple,
unadorned purpose of making just as much
money in just as few years as could be safely
done. Mr. Peckham gave very little personal attention
to the department of instruction, but was

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

always busy with contracts for flour and potatoes,
beef and pork, and other nutritive staples,
the amount of which required for such an establishment
was enough to frighten a quartermaster.
Mrs. Peckham was from the West, raised on Indian
corn and pork, which give a fuller outline
and a more humid temperament, but may perhaps
be thought to render people a little coarsefibred.
Her specialty was to look after the
feathering, cackling, roosting, rising, and general
behavior of these hundred chicks. An honest,
ignorant woman, she could not have passed an
examination in the youngest class. So this distinguished
institution was under the charge of a
commissary and a housekeeper, and its real business
was making money by taking young girls in
as boarders.

Connected with this, however, was the incidental
fact, which the public took for the principal
one, namely, the business of instruction.
Mr. Peckham knew well enough that it was just
as well to have good instructors as bad ones, so
far as cost was concerned, and a great deal better
for the reputation of his feeding-establishment.
He tried to get the best he could without paying
too much, and, having got them, to screw all
the work out of them that could possibly be extracted.

There was a master for the English branches,
with a young lady assistant. There was another
young lady who taught French, of the ahvahng

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

and pahndahng style, which does not exactly
smack of the asphalt of the Boulevards. There
was also a German teacher of music, who sometimes
helped in French of the ahfaung and bauntaung
style, — so that, between the two, the young
ladies could hardly have been mistaken for Parisians,
by a Committee of the French Academy.
The German teacher also taught a Latin class
after his fashion, — benna, a ben, gahboot, a head,
and so forth.

The master for the English branches had lately
left the school for private reasons, which need not
be here mentioned, — but he had gone, at any
rate, and it was his place which had been offered
to Mr. Bernard Langdon. The offer came just
in season, — as, for various causes, he was willing
to leave the place where he had begun his new
experience.

It was on a fine morning, that Mr. Bernard,
ushered in by Mr. Peckham, made his appearance
in the great schoolroom of the Apollinean Institute.
A general rustle ran all round the seats
when the handsome young man was introduced.
The principal carried him to the desk of the
young lady English assistant, Miss Darley by
name, and introduced him to her.

There was not a great deal of study done that
day. The young lady assistant had to point out
to the new master the whole routine in which the
classes were engaged when their late teacher left,
and which had gone on as well as it could since.

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

Then Master Langdon had a great many questions
to ask, some relating to his new duties, and
some, perhaps, implying a degree of curiosity not
very unnatural under the circumstances. The
truth is, the general effect of the schoolroom,
with its scores of young girls, all their eyes
naturally centring on him with fixed or furtive
glances, was enough to bewilder and confuse a
young man like Master Langdon, though he
was not destitute of self-possession, as we have
already seen.

You cannot get together a hundred girls, taking
them as they come, from the comfortable and
affluent classes, probably anywhere, certainly not
in New England, without seeing a good deal of
beauty. In fact, we very commonly mean by
beauty the way young girls look when there is
nothing to hinder their looking as Nature meant
them to. And the great schoolroom of the Apollinean
Institute did really make so pretty a show
on the morning when Master Langdon entered
it, that he might be pardoned for asking Miss
Darley more questions about his scholars than
about their lessons.

There were girls of all ages: little creatures,
some pallid and delicate-looking, the offspring
of invalid parents, — much given to books, not
much to mischief, commonly spoken of as particularly
good children, and contrasted with another
sort, girls of more vigorous organization, who
were disposed to laughing and play, and

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

required a strong hand to manage them; — then
young growing misses of every shade of Saxon
complexion, and here and there one of more
Southern hue: blondes, some of them so translucent-looking,
that it seemed as if you could see
the souls in their bodies, like bubbles in glass, if
souls were objects of sight; brunettes, some with
rose-red colors, and some with that swarthy hue
which often carries with it a heavily-shaded lip,
and which with pure outlines and outspoken reliefs,
gives us some of our handsomest women,—
the women whom ornaments of plain gold
adorn more than any other parures; and again,
but only here and there, one with dark hair and
gray or blue eyes, a Celtic type, perhaps, but
found in our native stock occasionally; rarest
of all, a light-haired girl with dark eyes, hazel,
brown, or of the color of that mountain-brook
spoken of in this chapter, where it ran through
shadowy woodlands. With these were to be
seen at intervals some of maturer years, full-blown
flowers among the opening buds, with
that conscious look upon their faces which so
many women wear during the period when they
never meet a single man without having his monosyllable
ready for him, — tied as they are, poor
things! on the rock of expectation, each of them
an Andromeda waiting for her Perseus.

“Who is that girl in ringlets, — the fourth in
the third row on the right?” said Master Langdon.

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

“Charlotte Ann Wood,” said Miss Darley; —
“writes very pretty poems.”

“Oh! — And the pink one, three seats from
her? Looks bright; anything in her?”

“Emma Dean, — day-scholar, — Squire Dean's
daughter, — nice girl, — second medal last year.”

The master asked these two questions in a
careless kind of way, and did not seem to pay
any too much attention to the answers.

“And who and what is that,” he said, — “sitting
a little apart there, — that strange, wild-looking
girl?”

This time he put the real question he wanted
answered; — the other two were asked at random,
as masks for the third.

The lady-teacher's face changed; — one would
have said she was frightened or troubled. She
looked at the girl doubtfully, as if she might hear
the master's question and its answer. But the
girl did not look up; — she was winding a gold
chain about her wrist, and then uncoiling it, as if
in a kind of reverie.

Miss Darley drew close to the master and
placed her hand so as to hide her lips. “Don't
look at her as if we were talking about her,” she
whispered softly; — “that is Elsie Venner.”

-- 074 --

p606-079 CHAPTER V. AN OLD-FASHIONED DESCRIPTIVE CHAPTER.

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

It was a comfort to get to a place with something
like society, with residences which had pretensions
to elegance, with people of some breeding,
with a newspaper, and “stores” to advertise in it,
and with two or three churches to keep each
other alive by wholesome agitation. Rockland
was such a place.

Some of the natural features of the town have
been described already. The Mountain, of course,
was what gave it its character, and redeemed it
from wearing the commonplace expression which
belongs to ordinary country-villages. Beautiful,
wild, invested with the mystery which belongs to
untrodden spaces, and with enough of terror to
give it dignity, it had yet closer relations with
the town over which it brooded than the passing
stranger knew of. Thus, it made a local climate
by cutting off the northern winds and holding the
sun's heat like a garden-wall. Peach-trees, which,
on the northern side of the mountain, hardly ever
came to fruit, ripened abundant crops in Rockland.

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

But there was still another relation between
the mountain and the town at its foot, which
strangers were not likely to hear alluded to, and
which was oftener thought of than spoken of by
its inhabitants. Those high-impending forests, —
“hangers,” as White of Selborne would have
called them, — sloping far upward and backward
into the distance, had always an air of menace
blended with their wild beauty. It seemed as if
some heaven-scaling Titan had thrown his shaggy
robe over the bare, precipitous flanks of the
rocky summit, and it might at any moment slide
like a garment flung carelessly on the nearest
chance-support, and, so sliding, crush the village
out of being, as the Rossberg when it tumbled
over on the valley of Goldau.

Persons have been known to remove from the
place, after a short residence in it, because they
were haunted day and night by the thought of
this awful green wall piled up into the air over
their heads. They would lie awake of nights,
thinking they heard the muffled snapping of
roots, as if a thousand acres of the mountain-side
were tugging to break away, like the snow
from a house-roof, and a hundred thousand trees
were clinging with all their fibres to hold back
the soil just ready to peel away and crash down
with all its rocks and forest-growths. And yet,
by one of those strange contradictions we are
constantly finding in human nature, there were
natives of the town who would come back thirty

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

or forty years after leaving it, just to nestle under
this same threatening mountain-side, as old men
sun themselves against southward-facing walls.
The old dreams and legends of danger added to
the attraction. If the mountain should ever slide,
they had a kind of feeling as if they ought to be
there. It was a fascination like that which the
rattlesnake is said to exert.

This comparison naturally suggests the recollection
of that other source of danger which was
an element in the every-day life of the Rockland
people. The folks in some of the neighboring
towns had a joke against them, that a Rocklander
couldn't hear a bean-pod rattle without
saying, “The Lord have mercy on us!” It is
very true, that many a nervous old lady has had
a terrible start, caused by some mischievous
young rogue's giving a sudden shake to one of
these noisy vegetable products in her immediate
vicinity. Yet, strangely enough, many persons
missed the excitement of the possibility of a fatal
bite in other regions, where there were nothing
but black and green and striped snakes, mean
ophidians, having the spite of the nobler serpent
without his venom, — poor crawling creatures,
whom Nature would not trust with a poison-bag.
Many natives of Rockland did unquestionably
experience a certain gratification in this infinitesimal
sense of danger. It was noted that the old
people retained their hearing longer than in other
places. Some said it was the softened climate,

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

but others believed it was owing to the habit of
keeping their ears open whenever they were walking
through the grass or in the woods. At any
rate, a slight sense of danger is often an agreeable
stimulus. People sip their crême de noyau
with a peculiar tremulous pleasure, because there
is a bare possibility that it may contain prussic
acid enough to knock them over; in which case
they will lie as dead as if a thunder-cloud had
emptied itself into the earth through their brain
and marrow.

But Rockland had other features which helped
to give it a special character. First of all, there
was one grand street which was its chief glory.
Elm Street it was called, naturally enough, for its
elms made a long, pointed-arched gallery of it
through most of its extent. No natural Gothic
arch compares, for a moment, with that formed
by two American elms, where their lofty jets
of foliage shoot across each other's ascending
curves, to intermingle their showery flakes of
green. When one looks through a long double
row of these, as in that lovely avenue which the
poets of Yale remember so well, —


“O, could the vista of my life but now as bright appear
As when I first through Temple Street looked down thine espalier!”
he beholds a temple not built with hands, fairer
than any minster, with all its clustered stems and
flowering capitals, that ever grew in stone.

Nobody knows New England who is not on
terms of intimacy with one of its elms. The

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

elm comes nearer to having a soul than any other
vegetable creature among us. It loves man as
man loves it. It is modest and patient. It has
a small flake of a seed which blows in everywhere
and makes arrangements for coming up
by-and-by. So, in spring, one finds a crop of
baby-elms among his carrots and parsnips, very
weak and small compared to those succulent
vegetables. The baby-elms die, most of them,
slain, unrecognized or unheeded, by hand or hoe,
as meekly as Herod's innocents. One of them
gets overlooked, perhaps, until it has established
a kind of right to stay. Three generations of
carrot and parsnip-consumers have passed away,
yourself among them, and now let your greatgrandson
look for the baby-elm. Twenty-two
feet of clean girth, three hundred and sixty feet
in the line that bounds its leafy circle, it covers
the boy with such a canopy as neither glossyleafed
oak nor insect-haunted linden ever lifted
into the summer skies.

Elm Street was the pride of Rockland, but not
only on account of its Gothic-arched vista. In
this street were most of the great houses, or
“mansion-houses,” as it was usual to call them.
Along this street, also, the more nicely kept and
neatly painted dwellings were chiefly congregated.
It was the correct thing for a Rockland
dignitary to have a house in Elm Street.

A New England “mansion-house” is naturally
square, with dormer windows projecting from the

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

roof, which has a balustrade with turned posts
round it. It shows a good breadth of front-yard
before its door, as its owner shows a respectable
expanse of clean shirt-front. It has a lateral
margin beyond its stables and offices, as its master
wears his white wrist-bands showing beyond
his coat-cuffs. It may not have what can properly
be called grounds, but it must have elbowroom,
at any rate. Without it, it is like a man
who is always tight-buttoned for want of any
linen to show. The mansion-house which has
had to button itself up tight in fences, for want
of green or gravel margin, will be advertising for
boarders presently. The old English pattern of
the New England mansion-house, only on a
somewhat grander scale, is Sir Thomas Abney's
place, where dear, good Dr. Watts said prayers
for the family, and wrote those blessed hymns of
his that sing us into consciousness in our cradles,
and come back to us in sweet, single verses, between
the moments of wandering and of stupor,
when we lie dying, and sound over us when we
can no longer hear them, bringing grateful tears
to the hot, aching eyes beneath the thick, black
veils, and carrying the holy calm with them
which filled the good man's heart, as he prayed
and sung under the shelter of the old English
mansion-house.

Next to the mansion-houses, came the two-story,
trim, white-painted, “genteel” houses, which, being
more gossipy and less nicely bred, crowded

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

close up to the street, instead of standing back
from it with arms akimbo, like the mansion-houses.
Their little front-yards were very commonly
full of lilac and syringa and other bushes,
which were allowed to smother the lower story
almost to the exclusion of light and air, so that,
what with small windows and small window-panes,
and the darkness made by these choking
growths of shrubbery, the front parlors of some
of these houses were the most tomb-like, melancholy
places that could be found anywhere
among the abodes of the living. Their garnishing
was apt to assist this impression. Largepatterned
carpets, which always look discontented
in little rooms, hair-cloth furniture, black and
shiny as beetles' wing-cases, and centre-tables,
with a sullen oil-lamp of the kind called astral
by our imaginative ancestors, in the centre, —
these things were inevitable. In set piles round
the lamp was ranged the current literature of the
day, in the form of Temperance Documents, unbound
numbers of one of the Unknown Public's
Magazines with worn-out steel engravings and
high-colored fashion-plates, the Poems of a distinguished
British author whom it is unnecessary
to mention, a volume of sermons, or a novel or
two, or both, according to the tastes of the family,
and the Good Book, which is always Itself in the
cheapest and commonest company. The father
of the family with his hand in the breast of his
coat, the mother of the same in a wide-bordered

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

cap, sometimes a print of the Last Supper, by no
means Morghen's, or the Father of his Country,
or the old General, or the Defender of the Constitution,
or an unknown clergyman with an open book
before him, — these were the usual ornaments
of the walls, the first two a matter of rigor, the
others according to politics and other tendencies.

This intermediate class of houses, wherever
one finds them in New England towns, are very
apt to be cheerless and unsatisfactory. They
have neither the luxury of the mansion-house nor
the comfort of the farm-house. They are rarely
kept at an agreeable temperature. The mansion-house
has large fireplaces and generous chimneys,
and is open to the sunshine. The farm-house
makes no pretensions, but it has a good warm
kitchen, at any rate, and one can be comfortable
there with the rest of the family, without fear
and without reproach. These lesser country-houses
of genteel aspirations are much given to
patent subterfuges of one kind and another to get
heat without combustion. The chilly parlor and
the slippery hair-cloth seat take the life out of the
warmest welcome. If one would make these
places wholesome, happy, and cheerful, the first
precept would be, — The dearest fuel, plenty of
it, and let half the heat go up the chimney. If
you can't afford this, don't try to live in a “genteel”
fashion, but stick to the ways of the honest
farm-house.

There were a good many comfortable

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

farmhouses scattered about Rockland. The best of
them were something of the following pattern,
which is too often superseded of late by a more
pretentious, but infinitely less pleasing kind of
rustic architecture. A little back from the road,
seated directly on the green sod, rose a plain
wooden building, two stories in front, with a long
roof sloping backwards to within a few feet of
the ground. This, like the “mansion-house,” is
copied from an old English pattern. Cottages
of this model may be seen in Lancashire, for instance,
always with the same honest, homely
look, as if their roofs acknowledged their relationship
to the soil out of which they sprung.
The walls were unpainted, but turned by the
slow action of sun and air and rain to a quiet
dove- or slate-color. An old broken mill-stone at
the door, — a well-sweep pointing like a finger
to the heavens, which the shining round of water
beneath looked up at like a dark unsleeping eye,—
a single large elm a little at one side, — a barn
twice as big as the house, — a cattle-yard, with

“The white horns tossing above the wall,”—

some fields, in pasture or in crops, with low stone
walls round them, — a row of beehives, — a garden-patch,
with roots, and currant-bushes, and
many-hued hollyhocks, and swollen-stemmed,
globe-headed, seedling onions, and marigolds,
and flower-de-luces, and lady's-delights, and peonies,
crowding in together, with southernwood

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

in the borders, and woodbine and hops and
morning-glories climbing as they got a chance,—
these were the features by which the Rockland-born
children remembered the farm-house,
when they had grown to be men. Such are the
recollections that come over poor sailor-boys
crawling out on reeling yards to reef topsails as
their vessels stagger round the stormy Cape; and
such are the flitting images that make the eyes
of old country-born merchants look dim and
dreamy, as they sit in their city palaces, warm
with the after-dinner flush of the red wave out
of which Memory arises, as Aphrodite arose from
the green waves of the ocean.

Two meeting-houses stood on two eminences,
facing each other, and looking like a couple of
fighting-cocks with their necks straight up in the
air, — as if they would flap their roofs, the next
thing, and crow out of their upstretched steeples,
and peck at each other's glass eyes with their
sharp-pointed weathercocks.

The first was a good pattern of the real old-fashioned
New England meeting-house. It was
a large barn with windows, fronted by a square
tower crowned with a kind of wooden bell inverted
and raised on legs, out of which rose a
slender spire with the sharp-billed weathercock at
its summit. Inside, tall, square pews with flapping
seats, and a gallery running round three
sides of the building. On the fourth side the
pulpit, with a huge, dusty sounding-board

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

hanging over it. Here preached the Reverend Pierrepont
Honeywood, D. D., successor, after a number
of generations, to the office and the parsonage
of the Reverend Didymus Beau, before mentioned,
but not suspected of any of his alleged
heresies. He held to the old faith of the Puritans,
and occasionally delivered a discourse which
was considered by the hard-headed theologians
of his parish to have settled the whole matter
fully and finally, so that now there was a good
logical basis laid down for the Millennium, which
might begin at once upon the platform of his
demonstrations. Yet the Reverend Dr. Honeywood
was fonder of preaching plain, practical
sermons about the duties of life, and showing his
Christianity in abundant good works among his
people. It was noticed by some few of his flock,
not without comment, that the great majority of
his texts came from the Gospels, and this more
and more as he became interested in various benevolent
enterprises which brought him into relations
with ministers and kind-hearted laymen
of other denominations. He was in fact a man
of a very warm, open, and exceedingly human
disposition, and, although bred by a clerical
father, whose motto was “Sit anima mea cum
Puritanis,
” he exercised his human faculties in
the harness of his ancient faith with such freedom
that the straps of it got so loose they did
not interfere greatly with the circulation of the
warm blood through his system. Once in a

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

while he seemed to think it necessary to come
out with a grand doctrinal sermon, and then he
would lapse away for a while into preaching on
men's duties to each other and to society, and hit
hard, perhaps, at some of the actual vices of the
time and place, and insist with such tenderness
and eloquence on the great depth and breadth
of true Christian love and charity, that his oldest
deacon shook his head, and wished he had shown
as much interest when he was preaching, three
Sabbaths back, on Predestination, or in his discourse
against the Sabellians. But he was sound
in the faith; no doubt of that. Did he not preside
at the council held in the town of Tamarack,
on the other side of the mountain, which
expelled its clergyman for maintaining heretical
doctrines? As presiding officer, he did not vote,
of course, but there was no doubt that he was all
right; he had some of the Edwards blood in him,
and that couldn't very well let him go wrong.

The meeting-house on the other and opposite
summit was of a more modern style, considered
by many a great improvement on the old New
England model, so that it is not uncommon for a
country parish to pull down its old meeting-house,
which has been preached in for a hundred years
or so, and put up one of these more elegant edifices.
The new building was in what may be
called the florid shingle-Gothic manner. Its pinnacles
and crockets and other ornaments were,
like the body of the building, all of pine wood,

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

— an admirable material, as it is very soft and
easily worked, and can be painted of any color
desired. Inside, the walls were stuccoed in imitation
of stone, — first a dark-brown square, then
two light-brown squares, then another dark-brown
square, and so on, to represent the accidental differences
of shade always noticeable in the real
stones of which walls are built. To be sure, the
architect could not help getting his party-colored
squares in almost as regular rhythmical order as
those of a chess-board; but nobody can avoid
doing things in a systematic and serial way; indeed,
people who wish to plant trees in natural
clumps know very well that they cannot keep
from making regular lines and symmetrical figures,
unless by some trick or other, as that one of
throwing a peck of potatoes up into the air and
sticking in a tree wherever a potato happens to
fall. The pews of this meeting-house were the
usual oblong ones, where people sit close together
with a ledge before them to support their hymnbooks,
liable only to occasional contact with the
back of the next pew's heads or bonnets, and a
place running under the seat of that pew where
hats could be deposited, — always at the risk
of the owner, in case of injury by boots or
crickets.

In this meeting-house preached the Reverend
Chauncy Fairweather, a divine of the “Liberal”
school, as it is commonly called, bred at that famous
college which used to be thought, twenty

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

or thirty years ago, to have the monopoly of training
young men in the milder forms of heresy.
His ministrations were attended with decency,
but not followed with enthusiasm. “The beauty
of virtue” got to be an old story at last. “The
moral dignity of human nature” ceased to excite
a thrill of satisfaction, after some hundred repetitions.
It grew to be a dull business, this preaching
against stealing and intemperance, while he
knew very well that the thieves were prowling
round orchards and empty houses, instead of being
there to hear the sermon, and that the drunkards,
being rarely church-goers, get little good by
the statistics and eloquent appeals of the preacher.
Every now and then, however, the Reverend Mr.
Fairweather let off a polemic discourse against
his neighbor opposite, which waked his people up
a little; but it was a languid congregation, at
best, — very apt to stay away from meeting in
the afternoon, and not at all given to extra evening
services. The minister, unlike his rival of
the other side of the way, was a down-hearted
and timid kind of man. He went on preaching
as he had been taught to preach, but he had misgivings
at times. There was a little Roman
Catholic church at the foot of the hill where his
own was placed, which he always had to pass on
Sundays. He could never look on the thronging
multitudes that crowded its pews and aisles or
knelt bare-headed on its steps, without a longing
to get in among them and go down on his knees

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

and enjoy that luxury of devotional contact which
makes a worshipping throng as different from the
same numbers praying apart as a bed of coals is
from a trail of scattered cinders.

“Oh, if I could but huddle in with those poor
laborers and working-women!” he would say to
himself. “If I could but breathe that atmosphere,
stifling though it be, yet made holy by ancient
litanies, and cloudy with the smoke of hallowed
incense, for one hour, instead of droning over
these moral precepts to my half-sleeping congregation!”
The intellectual isolation of his sect
preyed upon him; for, of all terrible things to
natures like his, the most terrible is to belong to
a minority. No person that looked at his thin
and sallow cheek, his sunken and sad eye, his
tremulous lip, his contracted forehead, or who
heard his querulous, though not unmusical voice,
could fail to see that his life was an uneasy one,
that he was engaged in some inward conflict.
His dark, melancholic aspect contrasted with his
seemingly cheerful creed, and was all the more
striking, as the worthy Dr. Honeywood, professing
a belief which made him a passenger on
board a shipwrecked planet, was yet a most good-humored
and companionable gentleman, whose
laugh on week-days did one as much good to
listen to as the best sermon he ever delivered on
a Sunday.

A mile or two from the centre of Rockland was
a pretty little Episcopal church, with a roof like a

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

wedge of cheese, a square tower, a stained window,
and a trained rector, who read the service
with such ventral depth of utterance and rrreduplication
of the rrresonant letter, that his own
mother would not have known him for her son,
if the good woman had not ironed his surplice
and put it on with her own hands.

There were two public-houses in the place:
one dignified with the name of the Mountain
House, somewhat frequented by city-people in
the summer months, large-fronted, three-storied,
balconied, boasting a distinct ladies'-drawing-room,
and spreading a table d'hôte of some pretensions;
the other, “Pollard's Tahvern,” in the
common speech, — a two-story building, with a
bar-room, once famous, where there was a great
smell of hay and boots and pipes and all other
bucolic-flavored elements, — where games of
checkers were played on the back of the bellows
with red and white kernels of corn, or with
beans and coffee, — where a man slept in a boxsettle
at night, to wake up early passengers, —
where teamsters came in, with wooden-handled
whips and coarse frocks, reinforcing the bucolic
flavor of the atmosphere, and middle-aged male
gossips, sometimes including the squire of the
neighboring law-office, gathered to exchange a
question or two about the news, and then fall
into that solemn state of suspended animation
which the temperance bar-rooms of modern days
produce in human beings, as the Grotta del Cane

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

does in dogs in the well-known experiments related
by travellers. This bar-room used to be
famous for drinking and story-telling, and sometimes
fighting, in old times. That was when
there were rows of decanters on the shelf behind
the bar, and a hissing vessel of hot water ready,
to make punch, and three or four loggerheads
(long irons clubbed at the end) were always lying
in the fire in the cold season, waiting to be
plunged into sputtering and foaming mugs of
flip, — a goodly compound, speaking according
to the flesh, made with beer and sugar, and a
certain suspicion of strong waters, over which a
little nutmeg being grated, and in it the hot iron
being then allowed to sizzle, there results a peculiar
singed aroma, which the wise regard as a
warning to remove themselves at once out of the
reach of temptation.

But the bar of Pollard's Tahvern no longer
presented its old attractions, and the loggerheads
had long disappeared from the fire. In place of
the decanters, were boxes containing “lozengers,”
as they were commonly called, sticks of candy in
jars, cigars in tumblers, a few lemons, grown
hard-skinned and marvellously shrunken by long
exposure, but still feebly suggestive of possible
lemonade, — the whole ornamented by festoons
of yellow and blue cut fly-paper. On the front
shelf of the bar stood a large German-silver
pitcher of water, and scattered about were ill-conditioned
lamps, with wicks that always wanted

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

picking, which burned red and smoked a good
deal, and were apt to go out without any obvious
cause, leaving strong reminiscences of the whalefishery
in the circumambient air.

The common school-houses of Rockland were
dwarfed by the grandeur of the Apollinean Institute.
The master passed one of them, in a walk
he was taking, soon after his arrival at Rockland.
He looked in at the rows of desks, and recalled
his late experiences. He could not help laughing,
as he thought how neatly he had knocked the
young butcher off his pins.

“`A little science is a dangerous thing,'

as well as a little `learning,'” he said to himself;
“only it 's dangerous to the fellow you try it on.”
And he cut him a good stick, and began climbing
the side of The Mountain to get a look at that
famous Rattlesnake Ledge.

-- 092 --

p606-097 CHAPTER VI. THE SUNBEAM AND THE SHADOW.

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

The virtue of the world is not mainly in its
leaders. In the midst of the multitude which
follows there is often something better than in the
one that goes before. Old generals wanted to
take Toulon, but one of their young colonels
showed them how. The junior counsel has been
known not unfrequently to make a better argument
than his senior fellow, — if, indeed, he did
not make both their arguments. Good ministers
will tell you they have parishioners who beat
them in the practice of the virtues. A great
establishment, got up on commercial principles,
like the Apollinean Institute, might yet be well
carried on, if it happened to get good teachers.
And when Master Langdon came to see its management,
he recognized that there must be fidelity
and intelligence somewhere among the instructors.
It was only necessary to look for a moment
at the fair, open forehead, the still, tranquil eye of
gentle, habitual authority, the sweet gravity that
lay upon the lips, to hear the clear answers to the
pupils' questions, to notice how every request had

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

the force without the form of a command, and
the young man could not doubt that the good
genius of the school stood before him in the person
of Helen Darley.

It was the old story. A poor country-clergyman
dies, and leaves a widow and a daughter.
In Old England the daughter would have eaten
the bitter bread of a governess in some rich family.
In New England she must keep a school.
So, rising from one sphere to another, she at
length finds herself the prima donna in the department
of instruction in Mr. Silas Peckham's
educational establishment.

What a miserable thing it is to be poor!
She was dependent, frail, sensitive, conscientious.
She was in the power of a hard, grasping,
thin-blooded, tough-fibred, trading educator,
who neither knew nor cared for a tender woman's
sensibilities, but who paid her and meant to have
his money's worth out of her brains, and as much
more than his money's worth as he could get.
She was consequently, in plain English, overworked,
and an overworked woman is always a
sad sight, — sadder a great deal than an overworked
man, because she is so much more fertile
in capacities of suffering than a man. She has
so many varieties of headache, — sometimes as
if Jael were driving the nail that killed Sisera
into her temples, — sometimes letting her work
with half her brain while the other half throbs as
if it would go to pieces, — sometimes tightening

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

round the brows as if her cap-band were a ring
of iron, — and then her neuralgias, and her backaches,
and her fits of depression, in which she
thinks she is nothing and less than nothing, and
those paroxysms which men speak slightingly of
as hysterical, — convulsions, that is all, only not
commonly fatal ones, — so many trials which
belong to her fine and mobile structure, — that
she is always entitled to pity, when she is placed
in conditions which develop her nervous tendencies.

The poor young lady's work had, of course,
been doubled since the departure of Master Langdon's
predecessor. Nobody knows what the weariness
of instruction is, as soon as the teacher's
faculties begin to be overtasked, but those who
have tried it. The relays of fresh pupils, each
new set with its exhausting powers in full action,
coming one after another, take out all the
reserved forces and faculties of resistance from
the subject of their draining process.

The day's work was over, and it was late in
the evening, when she sat down, tired and faint,
with a great bundle of girls' themes or compositions
to read over before she could rest her
weary head on the pillow of her narrow trundlebed,
and forget for a while the treadmill stair of
labor she was daily climbing.

How she dreaded this most forlorn of all a
teacher's tasks! She was conscientious in her
duties, and would insist on reading every

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

sentence, — there was no saying where she might
find faults of grammar or bad spelling. There
might have been twenty or thirty of these themes
in the bundle before her. Of course she knew
pretty well the leading sentiments they could contain:
that beauty was subject to the accidents
of time; that wealth was inconstant, and existence
uncertain; that virtue was its own reward;
that youth exhaled, like the dewdrop from the
flower, ere the sun had reached its meridian; that
life was o'ershadowed with trials; that the lessons
of virtue instilled by our beloved teachers were to
be our guides through all our future career. The
imagery employed consisted principally of roses,
lilies, birds, clouds, and brooks, with the celebrated
comparison of wayward genius to a meteor.
Who does not know the small, slanted,
Italian hand of these girls'-compositions, — their
stringing together of the good old traditional
copy-book phrases, their occasional gushes of
sentiment, their profound estimates of the world,
sounding to the old folks that read them as
the experience of a bantam-pullet's last-hatched
young one with the chips of its shell on its head
would sound to a Mother Cary's chicken, who
knew the great ocean with all its typhoons and
tornadoes? Yet every now and then one is liable
to be surprised with strange clairvoyant flashes,
that can hardly be explained, except by the mysterious
inspiration which every now and then
seizes a young girl and exalts her intelligence,

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

just as hysteria in other instances exalts the sensibility, —
a little something of that which made
Joan of Arc, and the Burney girl who prophesied
“Evelina,” and the Davidson sisters. In the
midst of these commonplace exercises which Miss
Darley read over so carefully were two or three
that had something of individual flavor about
them, and here and there there was an image
or an epithet which showed the footprint of a
passionate nature, as a fallen scarlet feather
marks the path the wild flamingo has trodden.

The young lady teacher read them with a certain
indifference of manner, as one reads proofs,—
noting defects of detail, but not commonly
arrested by the matters treated of. Even Miss
Charlotte Ann Wood's poem, beginning

“How sweet at evening's balmy hour,”

did not excite her. She marked the inevitable
false rhyme of Cockney and Yankee beginners,
morn and dawn, and tossed the verses on the pile
of papers she had finished. She was looking over
some of the last of them in a rather listless way,—
for the poor thing was getting sleepy in spite of
herself, — when she came to one which seemed
to rouse her attention, and lifted her drooping
lids. She looked at it a moment before she
would touch it. Then she took hold of it by
one corner and slid it off from the rest. One
would have said she was afraid of it, or had some
undefined antipathy which made it hateful to her.

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

Such odd fancies are common enough in young
persons in her nervous state. Many of these
young people will jump up twenty times a day
and run to dabble the tips of their fingers in
water, after touching the most inoffensive objects.

This composition was written in a singular,
sharp-pointed, long, slender hand, on a kind
of wavy, ribbed paper. There was something
strangely suggestive about the look of it, — but
exactly of what, Miss Darley either could not or
did not try to think. The subject of the paper
was The Mountain, — the composition being a
sort of descriptive rhapsody. It showed a startling
familiarity with some of the savage scenery
of the region. One would have said that the
writer must have threaded its wildest solitudes
by the light of the moon and stars as well as by
day. As the teacher read on, her color changed,
and a kind of tremulous agitation came over her.
There were hints in this strange paper she did not
know what to make of. There was something in
its descriptions and imagery that recalled, — Miss
Darley could not say what, — but it made her
frightfully nervous. Still she could not help
reading, till she came to one passage which so
agitated her, that the tired and overwearied girl's
self-control left her entirely. She sobbed once or
twice, then laughed convulsively, and flung herself
on the bed, where she worked out a set hysteric
spasm as she best might, without anybody
to rub her hands and see that she did not hurt

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

herself. By-and-by she got quiet, rose and went
to her book-case, took down a volume of Coleridge,
and read a short time, and so to bed, to
sleep and wake from time to time with a sudden
start out of uneasy dreams.

Perhaps it is of no great consequence what it
was in the composition which set her off into
this nervous paroxysm. She was in such a
state that almost any slight agitation would
have brought on the attack, and it was the accident
of her transient excitability, very probably,
which made a trifling cause the seeming occasion
of so much disturbance. The theme was
signed, in the same peculiar, sharp, slender hand,
E. Venner, and was, of course, written by that
wild-looking girl who had excited the master's
curiosity and prompted his question, as before
mentioned.

The next morning the lady-teacher looked pale
and wearied, naturally enough, but she was in her
place at the usual hour, and Master Langdon
in his own. The girls had not yet entered the
school-room.

“You have been ill, I am afraid,” said Mr.
Bernard.

“I was not well yesterday,” she answered. “I
had a worry and a kind of fright. It is so dreadful
to have the charge of all these young souls
and bodies! Every young girl ought to walk,
locked close, arm in arm, between two guardian
angels. Sometimes I faint almost with

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

the thought of all that I ought to do, and of my
own weakness and wants. — Tell me, are there
not natures born so out of parallel with the lines
of natural law that nothing short of a miracle can
bring them right?”

Mr. Bernard had speculated somewhat, as all
thoughtful persons of his profession are forced
to do, on the innate organic tendencies with
which individuals, families, and races are born.
He replied, therefore, with a smile, as one to
whom the question suggested a very familiar
class of facts.

“Why, of course. Each of us is only the footing-up
of a double column of figures that goes
back to the first pair. Every unit tells, — and
some of them are plus, and some minus. If the
columns don't add up right, it is commonly because
we can't make out all the figures. I don't
mean to say that something may not be added
by Nature to make up for losses and keep the
race to its average, but we are mainly nothing
but the answer to a long sum in addition and
subtraction. No doubt there are people born
with impulses at every possible angle to the
parallels of Nature, as you call them. If they
happen to cut these at right angles, of course
they are beyond the reach of common influences.
Slight obliquities are what we have most
to do with in education. Penitentiaries and in-sane
asylums take care of most of the right-angle
cases. — I am afraid I have put it too much like

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

a professor, and I am only a student, you know.
Pray, what set you to asking me this? Any
strange cases among the scholars?”

The meek teacher's blue eyes met the luminous
glance that came with the question. She,
too, was of gentle blood, — not meaning by that
that she was of any noted lineage, but that she
came of a cultivated stock, never rich, but long
trained to intellectual callings. A thousand decencies,
amenities, reticences, graces, which no
one thinks of until he misses them, are the traditional
right of those who spring from such
families. And when two persons of this exceptional
breeding meet in the midst of the common
multitude, they seek each other's company
at once by the natural law of elective affinity.
It is wonderful how men and women know their
peers. If two stranger queens, sole survivors of
two shipwrecked vessels, were cast, half-naked,
on a rock together, each would at once address
the other as “Our Royal Sister.”

Helen Darley looked into the dark eyes of
Bernard Langdon glittering with the light which
flashed from them with his question. Not as
those foolish, innocent country-girls of the small
village did she look into them, to be fascinated
and bewildered, but to sound them with a calm,
steadfast purpose. “A gentleman,” she said to
herself, as she read his expression and his features
with a woman's rapid, but exhausting
glance. “A lady,” he said to himself, as he

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

met her questioning look, — so brief, so quiet,
yet so assured, as of one whom necessity had
taught to read faces quickly without offence, as
children read the faces of parents, as wives read
the faces of hard-souled husbands. All this was
but a few seconds' work, and yet the main point
was settled. If there had been any vulgar curiosity
or coarseness of any kind lurking in his expression,
she would have detected it. If she had
not lifted her eyes to his face so softly and kept
them there so calmly and withdrawn them so
quietly, he would not have said to himself,
“She is a lady,” for that word meant a good
deal to the descendant of the courtly Wentworths
and the scholarly Langdons.

“There are strange people everywhere, Mr.
Langdon,” she said, “and I don't think our
school-room is an exception. I am glad you
believe in the force of transmitted tendencies.
It would break my heart, if I did not think that
there are faults beyond the reach of everything
but God's special grace. I should die, if I
thought that my negligence or incapacity was
alone responsible for the errors and sins of those
I have charge of. Yet there are mysteries I do
not know how to account for.” She looked all
round the school-room, and then said, in a whisper,
“Mr. Langdon, we had a girl that stole, in
the school, not long ago. Worse than that, we
had a girl who tried to set us on fire. Children
of good people, both of them. And we have a
girl now that frightens me so” —

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

The door opened, and three misses came in to
take their seats: three types, as it happened, of
certain classes, into which it would not have been
difficult to distribute the greater number of the
girls in the school. — Hannah Martin. Fourteen
years and three months old. Short-necked,
thick-waisted, round-cheeked, smooth, vacant forehead,
large, dull eyes. Looks good-natured, with
little other expression. Three buns in her bag,
and a large apple. Has a habit of attacking
her provisions in school-hours. — Rosa Milburn.
Sixteen. Brunette, with a rareripe flush in her
cheeks. Color comes and goes easily. Eyes
wandering, apt to be downcast. Moody at
times. Said to be passionate, if irritated. Finished
in high relief. Carries shoulders well back
and walks well, as if proud of her woman's life,
with a slight rocking movement, being one of the
wide-flanged pattern, but seems restless, — a hard
girl to look after. Has a romance in her pocket,
which she means to read in school-time. — Charlotte
Ann Wood.
Fifteen. The poetess before
mentioned. Long, light ringlets, pallid complexion,
blue eyes. Delicate child, half unfolded.
Gentle, but languid and despondent. Does
not go much with the other girls, but reads a
good deal, especially poetry, underscoring favorite
passages. Writes a great many verses, very
fast, not very correctly; full of the usual human
sentiments, expressed in the accustomed phrases.
Undervitalized. Sensibilities not covered with

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

their normal integuments. A negative condition,
often confounded with genius, and sometimes
running into it. Young people who fall
out of line through weakness of the active faculties
are often confounded with those who step out
of it through strength of the intellectual ones.

The girls kept coming in, one after another, or
in pairs or groups, until the school-room was
nearly full. Then there was a little pause, and a
light step was heard in the passage. The ladyteacher's
eyes turned to the door, and the master's
followed them in the same direction.

A girl of about seventeen entered. She was
tall and slender, but rounded, with a peculiar undulation
of movement, such as one sometimes
sees in perfectly untutored country-girls, whom
Nature, the queen of graces, has taken in hand,
but more commonly in connection with the very
highest breeding of the most thoroughly trained
society. She was a splendid scowling beauty,
black-browed, with a flash of white teeth which
was always like a surprise when her lips parted.
She wore a checkered dress, of a curious pattern,
and a camel's-hair scarf twisted a little fantastically
about her. She went to her seat, which she
had moved a short distance apart from the rest,
and, sitting down, began playing listlessly with
her gold chain, as was a common habit with her,
coiling it and uncoiling it about her slender wrist,
and braiding it in with her long, delicate fingers.
Presently she looked up. Black, piercing eyes, not

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

large, — a low forehead, as low as that of Clytie
in the Townley bust, — black hair, twisted in
heavy braids, — a face that one could not help
looking at for its beauty, yet that one wanted to
look away from for something in its expression,
and could not for those diamond eyes. They
were fixed on the lady-teacher now. The latter
turned her own away, and let them wander over
the other scholars. But they could not help coming
back again for a single glance at the wild
beauty. The diamond eyes were on her still.
She turned the leaves of several of her books, as
if in search of some passage, and, when she
thought she had waited long enough to be safe,
once more stole a quick look at the dark girl.
The diamond eyes were still upon her. She put
her kerchief to her forehead, which had grown
slightly moist; she sighed once, almost shivered,
for she felt cold; then, following some ill-defined
impulse, which she could not resist, she left her
place and went to the young girl's desk.

What do you want of me, Elsie Venner?” It
was a strange question to put, for the girl had
not signified that she wished the teacher to come
to her.

“Nothing,” she said. “I thought I could make
you come.” The girl spoke in a low tone, a kind
of half-whisper. She did not lisp, yet her articulation
of one or two consonants was not absolutely
perfect.

“Where did you get that flower, Elsie?” said

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

Miss Darley. It was a rare alpine flower, which
was found only in one spot among the rocks of
The Mountain.

“Where it grew,” said Elsie Venner. “Take
it.” The teacher could not refuse her. The girl's
finger-tips touched hers as she took it. How cold
they were for a girl of such an organization!

The teacher went back to her seat. She made
an excuse for quitting the school-room soon afterwards.
The first thing she did was to fling the
flower into her fireplace and rake the ashes over
it. The second was to wash the tips of her fingers,
as if she had been another Lady Macbeth.
A poor, overtasked, nervous creature, — we must
not think too much of her fancies.

After school was done, she finished the talk
with the master which had been so suddenly interrupted.
There were things spoken of which
may prove interesting by-and-by, but there are
other matters we must first attend to.

-- 106 --

p606-111 CHAPTER VII. THE EVENT OF THE SEASON.

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

Mr. and Mrs. Colonel Sprowle's compliments
to Mr. Langdon and requests the pleasure of his
company at a social entertainment on Wednesday
evening next.

Elm St. Monday.

On paper of a pinkish color and musky smell,
with a large S at the top, and an embossed border.
Envelop adherent, not sealed. Addressed,

Langdon Esq.

Present.

Brought by H. Frederic Sprowle, youngest son
of the Colonel, — the H. of course standing for the
paternal Hezekiah, put in to please the father, and
reduced to its initial to please the mother, she
having a marked preference for Frederic. Boy
directed to wait for an answer.

“Mr. Langdon has the pleasure of accepting
Mr. and Mrs. Colonel Sprowle's polite invitation
for Wednesday evening.”

On plain paper, sealed with an initial.

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

In walking along the main street, Mr. Bernard
had noticed a large house of some pretensions to
architectural display, namely, unnecessarily projecting
eaves, giving it a mushroomy aspect,
wooden mouldings at various available points,
and a grandiose arched portico. It looked a little
swaggering by the side of one or two of the mansion-houses
that were not far from it, was painted
too bright for Mr. Bernard's taste, had rather too
fanciful a fence before it, and had some fruit-trees
planted in the front-yard, which to this fastidious
young gentleman implied a defective sense of the
fitness of things, not promising in people who
lived in so large a house, with a mushroom roof
and a triumphal arch for its entrance.

This place was known as “Colonel Sprowle's
villa,” (genteel friends,) — as “the elegant residence
of our distinguished fellow-citizen, Colonel
Sprowle,” (Rockland Weekly Universe,) — as “the
neew haouse,” (old settlers,) — as “Spraowle's
Folly,” (disaffected and possibly envious neighbors,) —
and in common discourse, as “the Colonel's.”

Hezekiah Sprowle, Esquire, Colonel Sprowle
of the Commonwealth's Militia, was a retired
“merchant.” An India merchant he might, perhaps,
have been properly called; for he used to
deal in West India goods, such as coffee, sugar,
and molasses, not to speak of rum, — also in tea,
salt fish, butter and cheese, oil and candles, dried
fruit, agricultural “p'dóose” generally, industrial

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

products, such as boots and shoes, and various
kinds of iron and wooden ware, and at one end
of the establishment in calicoes and other stuffs,—
to say nothing of miscellaneous objects of the
most varied nature, from sticks of candy, which
tempted in the smaller youth with coppers in
their fists, up to ornamental articles of apparel,
pocket-books, breast-pins, gilt-edged Bibles, stationery, —
in short, everything which was like to
prove seductive to the rural population. The
Colonel had made money in trade, and also by
matrimony. He had married Sarah, daughter
and heiress of the late Tekel Jordan, Esq., an old
miser, who gave the town-clock, which carries his
name to posterity in large gilt letters as a generous
benefactor of his native place. In due time
the Colonel reaped the reward of well-placed affections.
When his wife's inheritance fell in, he
thought he had money enough to give up trade,
and therefore sold out his “store,” called in some
dialects of the English language shop, and his
business.

Life became pretty hard work to him, of course,
as soon as he had nothing particular to do. Country
people with money enough not to have to
work are in much more danger than city people
in the same condition. They get a specific look
and character, which are the same in all the villages
where one studies them. They very commonly
fall into a routine, the basis of which is
going to some lounging-place or other, a bar-room,

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

a reading-room, or something of the kind. They
grow slovenly in dress, and wear the same hat forever.
They have a feeble curiosity for news perhaps,
which they take daily as a man takes his
bitters, and then fall silent and think they are
thinking. But the mind goes out under this regimen,
like a fire without a draught; and it is not
very strange, if the instinct of mental self-preservation
drives them to brandy-and-water, which
makes the hoarse whisper of memory musical for
a few brief moments, and puts a weak leer of
promise on the features of the hollow-eyed future.
The Colonel was kept pretty well in hand as yet
by his wife, and though it had happened to him
once or twice to come home rather late at night
with a curious tendency to say the same thing
twice and even three times over, it had always
been in very cold weather, — and everybody
knows that no one is safe to drink a couple of
glasses of wine in a warm room and go suddenly
out into the cold air.

Miss Matilda Sprowle, sole daughter of the
house, had reached the age at which young ladies
are supposed in technical language to have come
out,
and thereafter are considered to be in company.

“There's one piece o' goods,” said the Colonel
to his wife, “that we ha'n't disposed of, nor got a
customer for yet. That's Matildy. I don't mean
to set her up at vaandoo. I guess she can have
her pick of a dozen.”

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

“She 's never seen anybody yet,” said Mrs.
Sprowle, who had had a certain project for some
time, but had kept quiet about it. “Let 's have a
party, and give her a chance to show herself and
see some of the young folks.”

The Colonel was not very clear-headed, and he
thought, naturally enough, that the party was his
own suggestion, because his remark led to the
first starting of the idea. He entered into the
plan, therefore, with a feeling of pride as well as
pleasure, and the great project was resolved upon
in a family council without a dissentient voice.
This was the party, then, to which Mr. Bernard
was going. The town had been full of it for a
week. “Everybody was asked.” So everybody
said that was invited. But how in respect of
those who were not asked? If it had been one
of the old mansion-houses that was giving a
party, the boundary between the favored and the
slighted families would have been known pretty
well beforehand, and there would have been no
great amount of grumbling. But the Colonel,
for all his title, had a forest of poor relations and
a brushwood swamp of shabby friends, for he had
scrambled up to fortune, and now the time was
come when he must define his new social position.

This is always an awkward business in town
or country. An exclusive alliance between two
powers is often the same thing as a declaration
of war against a third. Rockland was soon

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

split into a triumphant minority, invited to Mrs.
Sprowle's party, and a great majority, uninvited,
of which the fraction just on the border line between
recognized “gentility” and the level of the
ungloved masses was in an active state of excitement
and indignation.

“Who is she, I should like to know?” said
Mrs. Saymore, the tailor's wife. “There was
plenty of folks in Rockland as good as ever Sally
Jordan was, if she had managed to pick up a merchant.
Other folks could have married merchants,
if their families wasn't as wealthy as them old
skinflints that willed her their money,” etc. etc.
Mrs. Saymore expressed the feeling of many beside
herself. She had, however, a special right to
be proud of the name she bore. Her husband was
own cousin to the Saymores of Freestone Avenue
(who write the name Seymour, and claim to
be of the Duke of Somerset's family, showing a
clear descent from the Protector to Edward Seymour,
(1630,) — then a jump that would break a
herald's neck to one Seth Saymore, (1783,) —
from whom to the head of the present family the
line is clear again). Mrs. Saymore, the tailor's
wife, was not invited, because her husband mended
clothes. If he had confined himself strictly to
making them, it would have put a different face
upon the matter.

The landlord of the Mountain House and his
lady were invited to Mrs. Sprowle's party. Not
so the landlord of Pollard's Tahvern and his lady.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

Whereupon the latter vowed that they would
have a party at their house too, and made arrangements
for a dance of twenty or thirty couples,
to be followed by an entertainment. Tickets to
this “Social Ball” were soon circulated, and,
being accessible to all at a moderate price, admission
to the “Elegant Supper” included, this
second festival promised to be as merry, if not as
select, as the great party.

Wednesday came. Such doings had never
been heard of in Rockland as went on that day
at the “villa.” The carpet had been taken up in
the long room, so that the young folks might have
a dance. Miss Matilda's piano had been moved
in, and two fiddlers and a clarionet-player engaged
to make music. All kinds of lamps had
been put in requisition, and even colored waxcandles
figured on the mantel-pieces. The costumes
of the family had been tried on the day
before: the Colonel's black suit fitted exceedingly
well; his lady's velvet dress displayed her contours
to advantage; Miss Matilda's flowered silk
was considered superb; the eldest son of the family,
Mr. T. Jordan Sprowle, called affectionately
and elegantly “Geordie,” voted himself “stunnin'”;
and even the small youth who had borne
Mr. Bernard's invitation was effective in a new
jacket and trousers, buttony in front, and baggy
in the reverse aspect, as is wont to be the case
with the home-made garments of inland youngsters.

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

Great preparations had been made for the refection
which was to be part of the entertainment.
There was much clinking of borrowed
spoons, which were to be carefully counted, and
much clicking of borrowed china, which was to
be tenderly handled, — for nobody in the country
keeps those vast closets full of such things which
one may see in rich city-houses. Not a great
deal could be done in the way of flowers, for
there were no green-houses, and few plants were
out as yet; but there were paper ornaments
for the candlesticks, and colored mats for the
lamps, and all the tassels of the curtains and bells
were taken out of those brown linen bags, in
which, for reasons hitherto undiscovered, they are
habitually concealed in some households. In the
remoter apartments every imaginable operation
was going on at once, — roasting, boiling, baking,
beating, rolling, pounding in mortars, frying,
freezing; for there was to be ice-cream to-night
of domestic manufacture; — and in the midst of
all these labors, Mrs. Sprowle and Miss Matilda
were moving about, directing and helping as they
best might, all day long. When the evening
came, it might be feared they would not be in
just the state of mind and body to entertain
company.

— One would like to give a party now and
then, if one could be a billionnaire. — “Antoine,
I am going to have twenty people to dine to-day.”
Bien, Madame.” Not a word or thought

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

more about it, but get home in season to dress,
and come down to your own table, one of your
own guests.— “Giuseppe, we are to have a party
a week from to-night, — five hundred invitations,—
there is the list.” The day comes. “Madam,
do you remember you have your party to-night?”
“Why, so I have! Everything right? supper and
all?” “All as it should be, Madam.” “Send up
Victorine.” “Victorine, full toilet for this evening, —
pink, diamonds, and emeralds. Coiffeur
at seven. Allez.” — Billionism, or even millionism,
must be a blessed kind of state, with health
and clear conscience and youth and good looks,—
but most blessed in this, that it takes off all
the mean cares which give people the three wrinkles
between the eyebrows, and leaves them free
to have a good time and make others have a
good time, all the way along from the charity
that tips up unexpected loads of wood before
widows' houses, and leaves foundling turkeys
upon poor men's door-steps, and sets lean clergymen
crying at the sight of anonymous fifty-dollar
bills, to the taste which orders a perfect banquet
in such sweet accord with every sense that everybody's
nature flowers out full-blown in its goldenglowing,
fragrant atmosphere.

— A great party given by the smaller gentry
of the interior is a kind of solemnity, so to speak.
It involves so much labor and anxiety, — its spasmodic
splendors are so violently contrasted with
the homeliness of every-day family-life, — it is

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

such a formidable matter to break in the raw
subordinates to the manège of the cloak-room and
the table, — there is such a terrible uncertainty in
the results of unfamiliar culinary operations, — so
many feuds are involved in drawing that fatal
line which divides the invited from the uninvited
fraction of the local universe, — that, if the notes
requested the pleasure of the guests' company on
“this solemn occasion,” they would pretty nearly
express the true state of things.

The Colonel himself had been pressed into the
service. He had pounded something in the great
mortar. He had agitated a quantity of sweetened
and thickened milk in what was called a
cream-freezer. At eleven o'clock, A. M., he retired
for a space. On returning, his color was noted
to be somewhat heightened, and he showed a disposition
to be jocular with the female help, —
which tendency, displaying itself in livelier demonstrations
than were approved at head-quarters,
led to his being detailed to out-of-door duties,
such as raking gravel, arranging places for horses
to be hitched to, and assisting in the construction
of an arch of winter-green at the porch of the
mansion.

A whiff from Mr. Geordie's cigar refreshed the
toiling females from time to time; for the windows
had to be opened occasionally, while all these
operations were going on, and the youth amused
himself with inspecting the interior, encouraging
the operatives now and then in the phrases

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

commonly employed by genteel young men, — for he
had perused an odd volume of “Verdant Green,”
and was acquainted with a Sophomore from one
of the fresh-water colleges. — “Go it on the feed!”
exclaimed this spirited young man. “Nothin' like
a good spread. Grub enough and good liquor;
that's the ticket. Guv'nor 'll do the heavy polite,
and let me alone for polishin' off the young
charmers.” And Mr. Geordie looked expressively
at a handmaid who was rolling gingerbread, as if
he were rehearsing for “Don Giovanni.”

Evening came at last, and the ladies were
forced to leave the scene of their labors to array
themselves for the coming festivities. The tables
had been set in a back room, the meats were
ready, the pickles were displayed, the cake was
baked, the blanc-mange had stiffened, and the
ice-cream had frozen.

At half past seven o'clock, the Colonel, in costume,
came into the front parlor, and proceeded
to light the lamps. Some were good-humored
enough and took the hint of a lighted match at
once. Others were as vicious as they could be,—
would not light on any terms, any more than if
they were filled with water, or lighted and smoked
one side of the chimney, or sputtered a few sparks
and sulked themselves out, or kept up a faint
show of burning, so that their ground glasses
looked as feebly phosphorescent as so many invalid
fireflies. With much coaxing and screwing
and pricking, a tolerable illumination was at last

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

achieved. At eight there was a grand rustling of
silks, and Mrs. and Miss Sprowle descended from
their respective bowers or boudoirs. Of course
they were pretty well tired by this time, and very
glad to sit down, — having the prospect before
them of being obliged to stand for hours. The
Colonel walked about the parlor, inspecting his
regiment of lamps. By-and-by Mr. Geordie entered.

“Mph! mph!” he sniffed, as he came in.
“You smell of lamp-smoke here.”

That always galls people, — to have a newcomer
accuse them of smoke or close air, which
they have got used to and do not perceive. The
Colonel raged at the thought of his lamps' smoking,
and tongued a few anathemas inside of his
shut teeth, but turned down two or three that
burned higher than the rest.

Master H. Frederic next made his appearance,
with questionable marks upon his fingers and
countenance. Had been tampering with something
brown and sticky. His elder brother grew
playful, and caught him by the baggy reverse of
his more essential garment.

“Hush!” said Mrs. Sprowle, — “there's the
bell!”

Everybody took position at once, and began to
look very smiling and altogether at ease. — False
alarm. Only a parcel of spoons, — “loaned,” as
the inland folks say when they mean lent, by a
neighbor.

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

“Better late than never!” said the Colonel;
“let me heft them spoons.”

Mrs. Sprowle came down into her chair again
as if all her bones had been bewitched out of her.

“I'm pretty nigh beat out a'ready,” said she,
“before any of the folks has come.”

They sat silent awhile, waiting for the first
arrival. How nervous they got! and how their
senses were sharpened!

“Hark!” said Miss Matilda, — “what's that
rumblin'!”

It was a cart going over a bridge more than a
mile off, which at any other time they would not
have heard. After this there was a lull, and poor
Mrs. Sprowle's head nodded once or twice. Presently
a crackling and grinding of gravel; — how
much that means, when we are waiting for those
whom we long or dread to see! Then a change
in the tone of the gravel-crackling.

“Yes, they have turned in at our gate. They're
comin'! Mother! mother!”

Everybody in position, smiling and at ease.
Bell rings. Enter the first set of visitors. The
Event of the Season has begun.

“Law! it's nothin' but the Cranes' folks! I
do believe Mahala's come in that old green de-laine
she wore at the Surprise Party!”

Miss Matilda had peeped through a crack of
the door and made this observation and the remark
founded thereon. Continuing her attitude
of attention, she overheard Mrs. Crane and her

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

two daughters conversing in the attiring-room, up
one flight.

“How fine everything is in the great house!”
said Mrs. Crane, — “jest look at the picters!”

“Matildy Sprowle's drawins,” said Ada Azuba,
the eldest daughter.

“I should think so,” said Mahala Crane, her
younger sister, — a wide-awake girl, who hadn't
been to school for nothing, and performed a little
on the lead pencil herself. “I should like to know
whether that's a hay-cock or a mountain!”

Miss Matilda winced; for this must refer to
her favorite monochrome, executed by laying on
heavy shadows and stumping them down into
mellow harmony, — the style of drawing which
is taught in six lessons, and the kind of specimen
which is executed in something less than one
hour. Parents and other very near relatives are
sometimes gratified with these productions, and
cause them to be framed and hung up, as in the
present instance.

“I guess we won't go down jest yet,” said Mrs.
Crane, “as folks don't seem to have come.”

So she began a systematic inspection of the
dressing-room and its conveniences.

“Mahogany four-poster, — come from the Jordans',
I cal'late. Marseilles quilt. Ruffles all
round the piller. Chintz curtings, — jest put up,—
o' purpose for the party, I'll lay ye a dollar. —
What a nice washbowl!” (Taps it with a white
knuckle belonging to a red finger.) “Stone

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

chaney. — Here's a bran'-new brush and comb, — and
here's a scent-bottle. Come here, girls, and fix
yourselves in the glass, and scent your pockethandkerchers.”

And Mrs. Crane bedewed her own kerchief
with some of the eau de Cologne of native manufacture, —
said on its label to be much superior
to the German article.

It was a relief to Mrs. and the Miss Cranes
when the bell rang and the next guests were
admitted. Deacon and Mrs. Soper, — Deacon
Soper of the Rev. Mr. Fairweather's church, and
his lady. Mrs. Deacon Soper was directed, of
course, to the ladies' dressing-room, and her husband
to the other apartment, where gentlemen
were to leave their outside coats and hats. Then
came Mr. and Mrs. Briggs, and then the three
Miss Spinneys, then Silas Peckham, Head of
the Apollinean Institute, and Mrs. Peckham, and
more after them, until at last the ladies' dressing-room
got so full that one might have thought it
was a trap none of them could get out of. In
truth, they all felt a little awkwardly. Nobody
wanted to be first to venture down-stairs. At last
Mr. Silas Peckham thought it was time to make
a move for the parlor, and for this purpose presented
himself at the door of the ladies' dressing-room.

“Lorindy, my dear!” he exclaimed to Mrs.
Peckham, — “I think there can be no impropriety
in our joining the family down-stairs.”

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

Mrs. Peckham laid her large, flaccid arm in the
sharp angle made by the black sleeve which held
the bony limb her husband offered, and the two
took the stair and struck out for the parlor. The
ice was broken, and the dressing-room began to
empty itself into the spacious, lighted apartments
below.

Mr. Silas Peckham scaled into the room with
Mrs. Peckham alongside, like a shad convoying
a jelly-fish.

“Good evenin', Mrs. Sprowle! I hope I see
you well this evenin'. How's your haälth, Colonel
Sprowle?”

“Very well, much obleeged to you. Hope you
and your good lady are well. Much pleased to
see you. Hope you'll enjoy yourselves. We've
laid out to have everything in good shape, —
spared no trouble nor ex” —

— “pense,” — said Silas Peckham.

Mrs. Colonel Sprowle, who, you remember,
was a Jordan, had nipped the Colonel's statement
in the middle of the word Mr. Peckham
finished, with a look that jerked him like one
of those sharp twitches women keep giving a
horse when they get a chance to drive one.

Mr. and Mrs. Crane, Miss Ada Azuba, and
Miss Mahala Crane made their entrance. There
had been a discussion about the necessity and
propriety of inviting this family, the head of
which kept a small shop for hats and boots and
shoes. The Colonel's casting vote had carried

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

it in the affirmative. — How terribly the poor old
green de-laine did cut up in the blaze of so many
lamps and candles.

— Deluded little wretch, male or female, in
town or country, going to your first great party,
how little you know the nature of the ceremony
in which you are to bear the part of victim!
What! are not these garlands and gauzy mists
and many-colored streamers which adorn you, is
not this music which welcomes you, this radiance
that glows about you, meant solely for your
enjoyment, young miss of seventeen or eighteen
summers, now for the first time swimming into
the frothy, chatoyant, sparkling, undulating sea
of laces and silks and satins, and white-armed,
flower-crowned maidens struggling in their waves,
beneath the lustres that make the false summer
of the drawing-room?

Stop at the threshold! This is a hall of judgment
you are entering; the court is in session;
and if you move five steps forward, you will be
at its bar.

There was a tribunal once in France, as you
may remember, called the Chambre Ardente, the
Burning Chamber. It was hung all round with
lamps, and hence its name. The burning chamber
for the trial of young maidens is the blazing
ball-room. What have they full-dressed you, or
rather half-dressed you for, do you think? To
make you look pretty, of course! — Why have
they hung a chandelier above you, flickering all

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

over with flames, so that it searches you like the
noonday sun, and your deepest dimple cannot
hold a shadow? To give brilliancy to the gay
scene, no doubt! — No, my dear! Society is inspecting
you, and it finds undisguised surfaces
and strong lights a convenience in the process.
The dance answers the purpose of the revolving
pedestal upon which the “White Captive” turns,
to show us the soft, kneaded marble, which looks
as if it had never been hard, in all its manifold
aspects of living loveliness. No mercy for you,
my love! Justice, strict justice, you shall certainly
have, — neither more nor less. For, look
you, there are dozens, scores, hundreds, with
whom you must be weighed in the balance;
and you have got to learn that the “struggle
for life” Mr. Charles Darwin talks about reaches
to vertebrates clad in crinoline, as well as to mollusks
in shells, or articulates in jointed scales, or
anything that fights for breathing-room and food
and love in any coat of fur or feather! Happy
they who can flash defiance from bright eyes and
snowy shoulders back into the pendants of the
insolent lustres!

— Miss Mahala Crane did not have these reflections;
and no young girl ever did, or ever will,
thank Heaven! Her keen eyes sparkled under
her plainly parted hair, and the green de-laine
moulded itself in those unmistakable lines of
natural symmetry in which Nature indulges a
small shopkeeper's daughter occasionally as well

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

as a wholesale dealer's young ladies. She would
have liked a new dress as much as any other girl,
but she meant to go and have a good time at
any rate.

The guests were now arriving in the drawing-room
pretty fast, and the Colonel's hand began to
burn a good deal with the sharp squeezes which
many of the visitors gave it. Conversation, which
had begun like a summer-shower, in scattering
drops, was fast becoming continuous, and occasionally
rising into gusty swells, with now and
then a broad-chested laugh from some Captain
or Major or other military personage, — for it may
be noted that all large and loud men in the unpaved
districts bear military titles.

Deacon Soper came up presently, and entered
into conversation with Colonel Sprowle.

“I hope to see our pastor present this evenin',”
said the Deacon.

“I don't feel quite sure,” the Colonel answered.
“His dyspepsy has been bad on him
lately. He wrote to say, that, Providence permittin',
it would be agreeable to him to take a
part in the exercises of the evenin'; but I mistrusted
he didn't mean to come. To tell the
truth, Deacon Soper, I rather guess he don't like
the idee of dancin', and some of the other little
arrangements.”

“Well,” said the Deacon, “I know there's
some condemns dancin'. I've heerd a good deal
of talk about it among the folks round. Some

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

have it that it never brings a blessin' on a house
to have dancin' in it. Judge Tileston died, you
remember, within a month after he had his great
ball, twelve year ago, and some thought it was in
the natur' of a judgment. I don't believe in any
of them notions. If a man happened to be struck
dead the night after he'd been givin' a ball,” (the
Colonel loosened his black stock a little, and
winked and swallowed two or three times,) “I
shouldn't call it a judgment, — I should call it a
coincidence. But I'm a little afraid our pastor
won't come. Somethin' or other's the matter
with Mr. Fairweather. I should sooner expect
to see the old Doctor come over out of the Orthodox
parsonage-house.”

“I've asked him,” said the Colonel.

“Well?” said Deacon Soper.

“He said he should like to come, but he didn't
know what his people would say. For his part,
he loved to see young folks havin' their sports
together, and very often felt as if he should like
to be one of 'em himself. `But,' says I, `Doctor,
I don't say there won't be a little dancin'.'
`Don't!' says he, `for I want Letty to go,' (she's
his granddaughter that's been stayin' with him,)
`and Letty 's mighty fond of dancin'. You know,'
says the Doctor, `it isn't my business to settle
whether other people's children should dance or
not.' And the Doctor looked as if he should like
to rigadoon and sashy across as well as the young
one he was talkin' about. He 's got blood in him,

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

the old Doctor has. I wish our little man and
him would swop pulpits.”

Deacon Soper started and looked up into the
Colonel's face, as if to see whether he was in
earnest.

Mr. Silas Peckham and his lady joined the
group.

“Is this to be a Temperance Celebration, Mrs.
Sprowle?” asked Mr. Silas Peckham.

Mrs. Sprowle replied, “that there would be
lemonade and srub for those that preferred such
drinks, but that the Colonel had given folks to
understand that he didn't mean to set in judgment
on the marriage in Canaan, and that those
that didn't like srub and such things would find
somethin' that would suit them better.”

Deacon Soper's countenance assumed a certain
air of restrained cheerfulness. The conversation
rose into one of its gusty paroxysms just then.
Master H. Frederic got behind a door and began
performing the experiment of stopping and unstopping
his ears in rapid alternation, greatly
rejoicing in the singular effect of mixed conversation
chopped very small, like the contents of a
mince-pie, — or meat pie, as it is more forcibly
called in the deep-rutted villages lying along the
unsalted streams. All at once it grew silent just
round the door, where it had been loudest, — and
the silence spread itself like a stain, till it hushed
everything but a few corner-duets. A dark,
sad-looking, middle-aged gentleman entered the

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

parlor, with a young lady on his arm, — his
daughter, as it seemed, for she was not wholly
unlike him in feature, and of the same dark complexion.

“Dudley Venner!” exclaimed a dozen people,
in startled, but half-suppressed tones.

“What can have brought Dudley out to-night?”
said Jefferson Buck, a young fellow, who had
been interrupted in one of the corner-duets which
he was executing in concert with Miss Susy Pettingill.

“How do I know, Jeff?” was Miss Susy's
answer. Then, after a pause, — “Elsie made
him come, I guess. Go ask Dr. Kittredge; he
knows all about 'em both, they say.”

Dr. Kittredge, the leading physician of Rockland,
was a shrewd old man, who looked pretty
keenly into his patients through his spectacles,
and pretty widely at men, women, and things in
general over them. Sixty-three years old, — just
the year of the grand climacteric. A bald crown,
as every doctor should have. A consulting practitioner's
mouth; that is, movable round the corners
while the case is under examination, but
both corners well drawn down and kept so when
the final opinion is made up. In fact, the Doctor
was often sent for to act as “caounsel,” all
over the county, and beyond it. He kept three
or four horses, sometimes riding in the saddle,
commonly driving in a sulky, pretty fast, and
looking straight before him, so that people got

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

out of the way of bowing to him as he passed
on the road. There was some talk about his not
being so long-sighted as other folks, but his old
patients laughed and looked knowing when this
was spoken of.

The Doctor knew a good many things besides
how to drop tinctures and shake out powders.
Thus, he knew a horse, and, what is harder to
understand, a horse-dealer, and was a match for
him. He knew what a nervous woman is, and
how to manage her. He could tell at a glance
when she is in that condition of unstable equilibrium
in which a rough word is like a blow to
her, and the touch of unmagnetized fingers reverses
all her nervous currents. It is not everybody
that enters into the soul of Mozart's or
Beethoven's harmonies; and there are vital symphonies
in B flat, and other low, sad keys, which
a doctor may know as little of as a hurdy-gurdy
player of the essence of those divine musical mysteries.
The Doctor knew the difference between
what men say and what they mean as well as
most people. When he was listening to common
talk, he was in the habit of looking over his spectacles;
if he lifted his head so as to look through
them at the person talking, he was busier with
that person's thoughts than with his words.

Jefferson Buck was not bold enough to confront
the Doctor with Miss Susy's question, for he did
not look as if he were in the mood to answer
queries put by curious young people. His eyes

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

were fixed steadily on the dark girl, every movement
of whom he seemed to follow.

She was, indeed, an apparition of wild beauty,
so unlike the girls about her that it seemed nothing
more than natural, that, when she moved, the
groups should part to let her pass through them,
and that she should carry the centre of all looks
and thoughts with her. She was dressed to please
her own fancy, evidently, with small regard to the
modes declared correct by the Rockland milliners
and mantua-makers. Her heavy black hair lay
in a braided coil, with a long gold pin shot
through it like a javelin. Round her neck was
a golden torque, a round, cord-like chain, such as
the Gauls used to wear: the “Dying Gladiator”
has it. Her dress was a grayish watered silk; her
collar was pinned with a flashing diamond brooch,
the stones looking as fresh as morning dew-drops,
but the silver setting of the past generation; her
arms were bare, round, but slender rather than
large, in keeping with her lithe round figure. On
her wrists she wore bracelets: one was a circlet
of enamelled scales; the other looked as if it
might have been Cleopatra's asp, with its body
turned to gold and its eyes to emeralds.

Her father — for Dudley Venner was her father—
looked like a man of culture and breeding, but
melancholy and with a distracted air, as one
whose life had met some fatal cross or blight.
He saluted hardly anybody except his entertainers
and the Doctor. One would have said, to

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

look at him, that he was not at the party by
choice; and it was natural enough to think, with
Susy Pettingill, that it must have been a freak
of the dark girl's which brought him there, for he
had the air of a shy and sad-hearted recluse.

It was hard to say what could have brought
Elsie Venner to the party. Hardly anybody
seemed to know her, and she seemed not at all
disposed to make acquaintances. Here and there
was one of the older girls from the Institute,
but she appeared to have nothing in common
with them. Even in the school-room, it may be
remembered, she sat apart by her own choice,
and now in the midst of the crowd she made a
circle of isolation round herself. Drawing her
arm out of her father's, she stood against the
wall, and looked, with a strange, cold glitter in
her eyes, at the crowd which moved and babbled
before her.

The old Doctor came up to her by-and-by.

“Well, Elsie, I am quite surprised to find you
here. Do tell me how you happened to do such
a good-natured thing as to let us see you at
such a great party.”

“It's been dull at the mansion-house,” she said,
“and I wanted to get out of it. It's too lonely
there, — there's nobody to hate since Dick's gone.”

The Doctor laughed good-naturedly, as if this
were an amusing bit of pleasantry, — but he lifted
his head and dropped his eyes a little, so as to
see her through his spectacles. She narrowed

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

her lids slightly, as one often sees a sleepy cat
narrow hers, — somewhat as you may remember
our famous Margaret used to, if you remember
her at all, — so that her eyes looked very small,
but bright as the diamonds on her breast. The
old Doctor felt very oddly as she looked at him;
he did not like the feeling, so he dropped his head
and lifted his eyes and looked at her over his
spectacles again.

“And how have you all been at the mansion-house?”
said the Doctor.

“Oh, well enough. But Dick's gone, and
there's nobody left but Dudley and I and the
people. I'm tired of it. What kills anybody
quickest, Doctor?” Then, in a whisper, “I ran
away again the other day, you know.”

“Where did you go?” The Doctor spoke in
a low, serious tone.

“Oh, to the old place. Here, I brought this
for you.”

The Doctor started as she handed him a flower
of the Atragene Americana, for he knew that
there was only one spot where it grew, and that
not one where any rash foot, least of all a thinshod
woman's foot, should venture.

“How long were you gone?” said the Doctor.

“Only one night. You should have heard the
horns blowing and the guns firing. Dudley was
frightened out of his wits. Old Sophy told him
she 'd had a dream, and that I should be found
in Dead-Man's Hollow, with a great rock lying

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

on me. They hunted all over it, but they didn't
find me, — I was farther up.”

Doctor Kittredge looked cloudy and worried
while she was speaking, but forced a pleasant
professional smile, as he said cheerily, and as if
wishing to change the subject, —

“Have a good dance this evening, Elsie. The
fiddlers are tuning up. Where 's the young master?
Has he come yet? or is he going to be late,
with the other great folks?”

The girl turned away without answering, and
looked toward the door.

The “great folks,” meaning the mansion-house
gentry, were just beginning to come; Dudley
Venner and his daughter had been the first of
them. Judge Thornton, white-headed, fresh-faced,
as good at sixty as he was at forty, with a youngish
second wife, and one noble daughter, Arabella,
who, they said, knew as much law as her father,
a stately, Portia-like girl, fit for a premier's wife,
not like to find her match even in the great cities
she sometimes visited; the Trecothicks, the family
of a merchant, (in the larger sense,) who, having
made himself rich enough by the time he had
reached middle life, threw down his ledger as
Sylla did his dagger, and retired to make a little
paradise around him in one of the stateliest residences
of the town, a family inheritance; the
Vaughans, an old Rockland race, descended from
its first settlers, Toryish in tendency in Revolutionary
times, and barely escaping confiscation

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

or worse; the Dunhams, a new family, dating
its gentility only as far back as the Honorable
Washington Dunham, M. C., but turning out a
clever boy or two that went to college, and some
showy girls with white necks and fat arms who
had picked up professional husbands: these were
the principal mansion-house people. All of them
had made it a point to come; and as each of them
entered, it seemed to Colonel and Mrs. Sprowle
that the lamps burned up with a more cheerful
light, and that the fiddles which sounded from
the uncarpeted room were all half a tone higher
and half a beat quicker.

Mr. Bernard came in later than any of them;
he had been busy with his new duties. He
looked well; and that is saying a good deal; for
nothing but a gentleman is endurable in full
dress. Hair that masses well, a head set on with
an air, a neckerchief tied cleverly by an easy, practised
hand, close-fitting gloves, feet well shaped
and well covered, — these advantages can make
us forgive the odious sable broadcloth suit, which
appears to have been adopted by society on the
same principle that condemned all the Venetian
gondolas to perpetual and uniform blackness. Mr.
Bernard, introduced by Mr. Geordie, made his bow
to the Colonel and his lady and to Miss Matilda,
from whom he got a particularly gracious curtsy,
and then began looking about him for acquaintances.
He found two or three faces he knew, —
many more strangers. There was Silas Peckham,

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

— there was no mistaking him; there was the
inelastic amplitude of Mrs. Peckham; few of the
Apollinean girls, of course, they not being recognized
members of society, — but there is one
with the flame in her cheeks and the fire in her
eyes, the girl of vigorous tints and emphatic outlines,
whom we saw entering the school-room the
other day. Old Judge Thornton has his eyes on
her, and the Colonel steals a look every now and
then at the red brooch which lifts itself so superbly
into the light, as if he thought it a wonderfully
becoming ornament. Mr. Bernard himself
was not displeased with the general effect of the
rich-blooded school-girl, as she stood under the
bright lamps, fanning herself in the warm, languid
air, fixed in a kind of passionate surprise at
the new life which seemed to be flowering out in
her consciousness. Perhaps he looked at her
somewhat steadily, as some others had done; at
any rate, she seemed to feel that she was looked
at, as people often do, and, turning her eyes suddenly
on him, caught his own on her face, gave
him a half-bashful smile, and threw in a blush
involuntarily which made it more charming.

“What can I do better,” he said to himself,
“than have a dance with Rosa Milburn?” So
he carried his handsome pupil into the next
room and took his place with her in a cotillon.
Whether the breath of the Goddess of Love
could intoxicate like the cup of Circe, — whether
a woman is ever phosphorescent with the

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

luminous vapor of life that she exhales, — these and
other questions which relate to occult influences
exercised by certain women, we will not now
discuss. It is enough that Mr. Bernard was sensible
of a strange fascination, not wholly new to
him, nor unprecedented in the history of human
experience, but always a revelation when it comes
over us for the first or the hundredth time, so
pale is the most recent memory by the side of
the passing moment with the flush of any newborn
passion on its cheek. Remember that Nature
makes every man love all women, and trusts
the trivial matter of special choice to the commonest
accident.

If Mr. Bernard had had nothing to distract his
attention, he might have thought too much about
his handsome partner, and then gone home and
dreamed about her, which is always dangerous,
and waked up thinking of her still, and then begun
to be deeply interested in her studies, and
so on, through the whole syllogism which ends
in Nature's supreme quod erat demonstrandum.
What was there to distract him or disturb him?
He did not know, — but there was something.
This sumptuous creature, this Eve just within
the gate of an untried Paradise, untutored in the
ways of the world, but on tiptoe to reach the
fruit of the tree of knowledge, — alive to the
moist vitality of that warm atmosphere palpitating
with voices and music, as the flower of some
diœcious plant which has grown in a lone corner,

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

and suddenly unfolding its corolla on some hotbreathing
June evening, feels that the air is perfumed
with strange odors and loaded with golden
dust wafted from those other blossoms with which
its double life is shared, — this almost over-womanized
woman might well have bewitched him,
but that he had a vague sense of a counter-charm.
It was, perhaps, only the same consciousness that
some one was looking at him which he himself
had just given occasion to in his partner. Presently,
in one of the turns of the dance, he felt
his eyes drawn to a figure he had not distinctly
recognized, though he had dimly felt its presence,
and saw that Elsie Venner was looking at him
as if she saw nothing else but him. He was
not a nervous person, like the poor lady teacher,
yet the glitter of the diamond eyes affected him
strangely. It seemed to disenchant the air, so
full a moment before of strange attractions. He
became silent, and dreamy, as it were. The
round-limbed beauty at his side crushed her
gauzy draperies against him, as they trod the
figure of the dance together, but it was no more
to him than if an old nurse had laid her hand
on his sleeve. The young girl chafed at his
seeming neglect, and her imperious blood mounted
into her cheeks; but he appeared unconscious
of it.

“There is one of our young ladies I must
speak to,” he said, — and was just leaving his
partner's side.

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

“Four hands all round!” shouted the first violin, —
and Mr. Bernard found himself seized and
whirled in a circle out of which he could not escape,
and then forced to “cross over,” and then
to “dozy do,” as the maestro had it, — and when,
on getting back to his place, he looked for Elsie
Venner, she was gone.

The dancing went on briskly. Some of the
old folks looked on, others conversed in groups
and pairs, and so the evening wore along, until a
little after ten o'clock. About this time there
was noticed an increased bustle in the passages,
with a considerable opening and shutting of
doors. Presently it began to be whispered about
that they were going to have supper. Many,
who had never been to any large party before,
held their breath for a moment at this announcement.
It was rather with a tremulous interest
than with open hilarity that the rumor was generally
received.

One point the Colonel had entirely forgotten
to settle. It was a point involving not merely
propriety, but perhaps principle also, or at least
the good report of the house, — and he had never
thought to arrange it. He took Judge Thornton
aside and whispered the important question to
him, — in his distress of mind, mistaking pockets
and taking out his bandanna instead of his white
handkerchief to wipe his forehead.

“Judge,” he said, “do you think, that, before
we commence refreshing ourselves at the tables,

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

it would be the proper thing to — crave a — to
request Deacon Soper or some other elderly person—
to ask a blessing?”

The Judge looked as grave as if he were about
giving the opinion of the Court in the great India-rubber
case.

“On the whole,” he answered, after a pause,
“I should think it might, perhaps, be dispensed
with on this occasion. Young folks are noisy,
and it is awkward to have talking and laughing
going on while a blessing is being asked. Unless
a clergyman is present and makes a point
of it, I think it will hardly be expected.”

The Colonel was infinitely relieved. “Judge,
will you take Mrs. Sprowle in to supper?” And
the Colonel returned the compliment by offering
his arm to Mrs. Judge Thornton.

The door of the supper-room was now open,
and the company, following the lead of the host
and hostess, began to stream into it, until it was
pretty well filled.

There was an awful kind of pause. Many
were beginning to drop their heads and shut
their eyes, in anticipation of the usual petition
before a meal; some expected the music to strike
up, — others, that an oration would now be delivered
by the Colonel.

“Make yourselves at home, ladies and gentlemen,”
said the Colonel; “good things were made
to eat, and you 're welcome to all you see before
you.”

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

So saying, he attacked a huge turkey which
stood at the head of the table; and his example
being followed first by the bold, then by the
doubtful, and lastly by the timid, the clatter soon
made the circuit of the tables. Some were
shocked, however, as the Colonel had feared
they would be, at the want of the customary invocation.
Widow Leech, a kind of relation,
who had to be invited, and who came with her
old, back-country-looking string of gold beads
round her neck, seemed to feel very serious about
it.

“If she'd ha' known that folks would begrutch
cravin' a blessin' over sech a heap o' provisions,
she'd rather ha' staid t' home. It was a bad
sign, when folks wasn't grateful for the baounties
of Providence.”

The elder Miss Spinney, to whom she made
this remark, assented to it, at the same time
ogling a piece of frosted cake, which she presently
appropriated with great refinement of manner, —
taking it between her thumb and forefinger,
keeping the others well spread and the
little finger in extreme divergence, with a graceful
undulation of the neck, and a queer little
sound in her throat, as of an m that wanted to
get out and perished in the attempt.

The tables now presented an animated spectacle.
Young fellows of the more dashing sort,
with high stand-up collars and voluminous bows
to their neckerchiefs, distinguished themselves by

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

cutting up fowls and offering portion thereof to
the buxom girls these knowing ones had commonly
selected.

“A bit of the wing, Roxy, or of the — under
limb?”

The first laugh broke out at this, but it was
premature, a sporadic laugh, as Dr. Kittredge
would have said, which did not become epidemic.
People were very solemn as yet, many of them
being new to such splendid scenes, and crushed,
as it were, in the presence of so much crockery
and so many silver spoons, and such a variety of
unusual vainds and beverages. When the laugh
rose around Roxy and her saucy beau, several
looked in that direction with an anxious expression,
as if something had happened, — a lady
fainted, for instance, or a couple of lively fellows
come to high words.

“Young folks will be young folks,” said Deacon
Soper. “No harm done. Least said soonest
mended.”

“Have some of these shell-oysters?” said the
Colonel to Mrs. Trecothick.

A delicate emphasis on the word shell implied
that the Colonel knew what was what. To the
New England inland native, beyond the reach
of the east winds, the oyster unconditioned, the
oyster absolute, without a qualifying adjective,
is the pickled oyster. Mrs. Trecothick, who knew
very well that an oyster long out of his shell (as
is apt to be the case with the rural bivalve) gets

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

homesick and loses his sprightliness, replied, with
the pleasantest smile in the world, that the chicken
she had been helped to was too delicate to be
given up even for the greater rarity. But the
word “shell-oysters” had been overheard; and
there was a perceptible crowding movement towards
their newly discovered habitat, a large souptureen.

Silas Peckham had meantime fallen upon another
locality of these recent mollusks. He said
nothing, but helped himself freely, and made a
sign to Mrs. Peckham.

“Lorindy,” he whispered, “shell-oysters!”

And ladled them out to her largely, without
betraying any emotion, just as if they had been
the natural inland or pickled article.

After the more solid portion of the banquet
had been duly honored, the cakes and sweet
preparations of various kinds began to get their
share of attention. There were great cakes and
little cakes, cakes with raisins in them, cakes with
currants, and cakes without either; there were
brown cakes and yellow cakes, frosted cakes,
glazed cakes, hearts and rounds, and jumbles,
which playful youth slip over the forefinger before
spoiling their annular outline. There were
moulds of blo'monje, of the arrowroot variety, —
that being undistinguishable from such as is
made with Russia isinglass. There were jellies,
which had been shaking, all the time the
young folks were dancing in the next room, as

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

if they were balancing to partners. There were
built-up fabrics, called Charlottes, caky externally,
pulpy within; there were also marangs, and likewise
custards, — some of the indolent-fluid sort,
others firm, in which every stroke of the teaspoon
left a smooth, conchoidal surface like the fracture
of chalcedony, with here and there a little eye
like what one sees in cheeses. Nor was that
most wonderful object of domestic art called
trifle wanting, with its charming confusion of
cream and cake and almonds and jam and jelly
and wine and cinnamon and froth; nor yet the
marvellous floating-island, — name suggestive of
all that is romantic in the imaginations of youthful
palates.

“It must have cost you a sight of work, to say
nothin' of money, to get all this beautiful confectionery
made for the party,” said Mrs. Crane to
Mrs. Sprowle.

“Well, it cost some consid'able labor, no
doubt,” said Mrs. Sprowle. “Matilda and our
girls and I made 'most all the cake with our own
hands, and we all feel some tired; but if folks get
what suits 'em, we don't begrudge the time nor
the work. But I do feel thirsty,” said the poor
lady, “and I think a glass of srub would do my
throat good; it's dreadful dry. Mr. Peckham,
would you be so polite as to pass me a glass
of srub?”

Silas Peckham bowed with great alacrity, and
took from the table a small glass cup, containing

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

a fluid reddish in hue and subacid in taste. This
was srub, a beverage in local repute, of questionable
nature, but suspected of owing its color and
sharpness to some kind of syrup derived from the
maroon-colored fruit of the sumac. There were
similar small cups on the table filled with lemonade,
and here and there a decanter of Madeira
wine, of the Marsala kind, which some prefer to,
and many more cannot distinguish from, that
which comes from the Atlantic island.

“Take a glass of wine, Judge,” said the Colonel;
“here is an article that I rather think 'll
suit you.”

The Judge knew something of wines, and
could tell all the famous old Madeiras from
each other, — “Eclipse,” “Juno,” the almost fabulously
scarce and precious “White-top,” and
the rest. He struck the nativity of the Mediterranean
Madeira before it had fairly moistened
his lip.

“A sound wine, Colonel, and I should think
of a genuine vintage. Your very good health.”

“Deacon Soper,” said the Colonel, “here is
some Madary Judge Thornton recommends.
Let me fill you a glass of it.”

The Deacon's eyes glistened. He was one of
those consistent Christians who stick firmly by
the first miracle and Paul's advice to Timothy.

“A little good wine won't hurt anybody,”
said the Deacon. “Plenty, — plenty, — plenty.
There!” He had not withdrawn his glass, while

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

the Colonel was pouring, for fear it should spill;
and now it was running over.

— It is very odd how all a man's philosophy
and theology are at the mercy of a few drops of
a fluid which the chemists say consists of nothing
but C 4, O 2, H 6. The Deacon's theology fell
off several points towards latitudinarianism in the
course of the next ten minutes. He had a deep
inward sense that everything was as it should be,
human nature included. The little accidents of
humanity, known collectively to moralists as sin,
looked very venial to his growing sense of universal
brotherhood and benevolence.

“It will all come right,” the Deacon said to
himself, — “I feel a joyful conviction that everything
is for the best. I am favored with a blessed
peace of mind, and a very precious season of
good feelin' toward my fellow-creturs.”

A lusty young fellow happened to make a
quick step backward just at that instant, and
put his heel, with his weight on top of it, upon
the Deacon's toes.

“Aigh! What the d' d' didos are y' abaout
with them great huffs o' yourn?” said the Deacon,
with an expression upon his features not
exactly that of peace and good-will to man.
The lusty young fellow apologized; but the
Deacon's face did not come right, and his theology
backed round several points in the direction
of total depravity.

Some of the dashing young men in stand-up

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

collars and extensive neck-ties, encouraged by
Mr. Geordie, made quite free with the “Madary,”
and even induced some of the more stylish
girls — not of the mansion-house set, but of
the tip-top two-story families — to taste a little.
Most of these young ladies made faces at it, and
declared it was “perfectly horrid,” with that aspect
of veracity peculiar to their age and sex.

About this time a movement was made on
the part of some of the mansion-house people
to leave the supper-table. Miss Jane Trecothick
had quietly hinted to her mother that she
had had enough of it. Miss Arabella Thornton
had whispered to her father that he had better
adjourn this court to the next room. There
were signs of migration, — a loosening of people
in their places, — a looking about for arms
to hitch on to.

“Stop!” said the Colonel. “There's something
coming yet. — Ice-cream!”

The great folks saw that the play was not over
yet, and that it was only polite to stay and see
it out. The word “Ice-Cream” was no sooner
whispered than it passed from one to another all
down the tables. The effect was what might
have been anticipated. Many of the guests had
never seen this celebrated product of human skill,
and to all the two-story population of Rockland
it was the last expression of the art of pleasing
and astonishing the human palate. Its appearance
had been deferred for several reasons: first,

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

because everybody would have attacked it, if it
had come in with the other luxuries; secondly,
because undue apprehensions were entertained
(owing to want of experience) of its tendency to
deliquesce and resolve itself with alarming rapidity
into puddles of creamy fluid; and, thirdly,
because the surprise would make a grand climax
to finish off the banquet.

There is something so audacious in the conception
of ice-cream, that it is not strange that
a population undebauched by the luxury of great
cities looks upon it with a kind of awe and
speaks of it with a certain emotion. This defiance
of the seasons, forcing Nature to do her
work of congelation in the face of her sultriest
noon, might well inspire a timid mind with fear
lest human art were revolting against the Higher
Powers, and raise the same scruples which resisted
the use of ether and chloroform in certain
contingencies. Whatever may be the cause, it
is well known that the announcement at any
private rural entertainment that there is to be
ice-cream produces an immediate and profound
impression. It may be remarked, as aiding this
impression, that exaggerated ideas are entertained
as to the dangerous effects this congealed
food may produce on persons not in the
most robust health.

There was silence as the pyramids of ice were
placed on the table, everybody looking on in admiration.
The Colonel took a knife and assailed

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

the one at the head of the table. When he tried
to cut off a slice, it didn't seem to understand it,
however, and only tipped, as if it wanted to upset.
The Colonel attacked it on the other side
and it tipped just as badly the other way. It
was awkward for the Colonel. “Permit me,”
said the Judge, — and he took the knife and
struck a sharp slanting stroke which sliced off
a piece just of the right size, and offered it to
Mrs. Sprowle. This act of dexterity was much
admired by the company.

The tables were all alive again.

“Lorindy, here's a plate of ice-cream,” said
Silas Peckham.

“Come, Mahaly,” said a fresh-looking young
fellow with a saucerful in each hand, “here's
your ice-cream; — let's go in the corner and have
a celebration, us two.” And the old green de-laine,
with the young curves under it to make it sit
well, moved off as pleased apparently as if it had
been silk velvet with thousand-dollar laces over it.

“Oh, now, Miss Green! do you think it's safe
to put that cold stuff into your stomick?” said
the Widow Leech to a young married lady,
who, finding the air rather warm, thought a little
ice would cool her down very nicely. “It's jest
like eatin' snowballs. You don't look very rugged;
and I should be dreadful afeard, if I was
you” —

“Carrie,” said old Dr. Kittredge, who had overheard
this, — “how well you're looking this

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

evening! But you must be tired and heated; — sit
down here, and let me give you a good slice of
ice-cream. How you young folks do grow up, to
be sure! I don't feel quite certain whether it's
you or your older sister, but I know it's somebody
I call Carrie, and that I've known ever since” —

A sound something between a howl and an
oath startled the company and broke off the Doctor's
sentence. Everybody's eyes turned in the
direction from which it came. A group instantly
gathered round the person who had uttered it,
who was no other than Deacon Soper.

“He's chokin'! he's chokin'!” was the first
exclamation, — “slap him on the back!”

Several heavy fists beat such a tattoo on his
spine that the Deacon felt as if at least one of his
vertebræ would come up.

“He's black in the face,” said Widow Leech,—
“he's swallered somethin' the wrong way.
Where's the Doctor? — let the Doctor get to him,
can't ye?”

“If you will move, my good lady, perhaps I
can,” said Doctor Kittredge, in a calm tone of
voice. — “He's not choking, my friends,” the
Doctor added immediately, when he got sight of
him.

“It's apoplexy, — I told you so, — don't you
see how red he is in the face?” said old Mrs.
Peake, a famous woman for “nussin” sick folks,—
determined to be a little ahead of the Doctor.

“It's not apoplexy,” said Dr. Kittredge.

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

“What is it, Doctor? what is it? Will he die?
Is he dead? — Here's his poor wife, the Widow
Soper that is to be, if she a'n't a'ready” —

“Do be quiet, my good woman,” said Dr. Kittredge. —
“Nothing serious, I think, Mrs. Soper. —
Deacon!”

The sudden attack of Deacon Soper had begun
with the extraordinary sound mentioned above.
His features had immediately assumed an expression
of intense pain, his eyes staring wildly, and,
clapping his hands to his face, he had rocked his
head backward and forward in speechless agony.

At the Doctor's sharp appeal the Deacon lifted
his head.

“It's all right,” said the Doctor, as soon as he
saw his face. “The Deacon had a smart attack
of neuralgic pain. That's all. Very severe, but
not at all dangerous.”

The Doctor kept his countenance, but his diaphragm
was shaking the change in his waistcoatpockets
with subterranean laughter. He had
looked through his spectacles and seen at once
what had happened. The Deacon, not being in
the habit of taking his nourishment in the congealed
state, had treated the ice-cream as a pudding
of a rare species, and, to make sure of doing
himself justice in its distribution, had taken a
large mouthful of it without the least precaution.
The consequence was a sensation as if a dentist
were killing the nerves of twenty-five teeth at
once with hot irons, or cold ones, which would
hurt rather worse.

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

The Deacon swallowed something with a spasmodic
effort, and recovered pretty soon and received
the congratulations of his friends. There
were different versions of the expressions he had
used at the onset of his complaint, — some of the
reported exclamations involving a breach of propriety,
to say the least, — but it was agreed that
a man in an attack of neuralgy wasn't to be
judged of by the rules that applied to other folks.

The company soon after this retired from the
supper-room. The mansion-house gentry took
their leave, and the two-story people soon followed.
Mr. Bernard had staid an hour or two,
and left soon after he found that Elsie Venner and
her father had disappeared. As he passed by the
dormitory of the Institute, he saw a light glimmering
from one of its upper rooms, where the
lady teacher was still waking. His heart ached,
when he remembered, that, through all these hours
of gayety, or what was meant for it, the patient
girl had been at work in her little chamber; and
he looked up at the silent stars, as if to see that
they were watching over her. The planet Mars
was burning like a red coal; the northern constellation
was slanting downward about its central
point of flame; and while he looked, a falling
star slid from the zenith and was lost.

He reached his chamber and was soon dreaming
over the Event of the Season.

-- 151 --

p606-156 CHAPTER VIII. THE MORNING AFTER.

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

Colonel Sprowle's family arose late the next
morning. The fatigues and excitements of the
evening and the preparation for it were followed
by a natural collapse, of which somnolence was
a leading symptom. The sun shone into the
window at a pretty well opened angle when the
Colonel first found himself sufficiently awake to
address his yet slumbering spouse.

“Sally!” said the Colonel, in a voice that was
a little husky, — for he had finished off the evening
with an extra glass or two of “Madary,” and
had a somewhat rusty and headachy sense of renewed
existence, on greeting the rather advanced
dawn, — “Sally!”

“Take care o' them custard-cups! There they
go!”

Poor Mrs. Sprowle was fighting the party over
in her dream; and as the visionary custard-cups
crashed down through one lobe of her brain into
another, she gave a start as if an inch of lightning
from a quart Leyden jar had jumped into one of
her knuckles with its sudden and lively poonk!

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

“Sally!” said the Colonel, — “wake up, wake
up! What 'r' y' dreamin' abaout?”

Mrs. Sprowle raised herself, by a sort of spasm,
sur son séant, as they say in France, — up on end,
as we have it in New England. She looked first
to the left, then to the right, then straight before
her, apparently without seeing anything, and at
last slowly settled down, with her two eyes, blank
of any particular meaning, directed upon the
Colonel.

“What time is't?” she said.

“Ten o'clock. What 'y' been dreamin' abaout?
Y' giv a jump like a hoppergrass. Wake up,
wake up! Th' party's over, and y' been asleep
all the mornin'. The party's over, I tell ye!
Wake up!”

“Over!” said Mrs. Sprowle, who began to define
her position at last, — “over! I should think
'twas time 'twas over! It's lasted a hundud year.
I've been workin' for that party longer 'n Methuselah's
lifetime, sence I been asleep. The pies
wouldn' bake, and the blo'monge wouldn' set, and
the ice-cream wouldn' freeze, and all the folks kep'
comin' 'n' comin' 'n' comin', — everybody I ever
knew in all my life, — some of 'em 's been dead
this twenty year 'n' more, — 'n' nothin' for 'em to
eat nor drink. The fire wouldn' burn to cook
anything, all we could do. We blowed with the
belluses, 'n' we stuffed in paper 'n' pitch-pine kindlin's,
but nothin' could make that fire burn; 'n'
all the time the folks kep' comin', as if they'd

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

never stop, — 'n' nothin' for 'em but empty dishes,
'n' all the borrowed chaney slippin' round on the
waiters 'n' chippin' 'n' crackin', — I wouldn' go
through what I been through t'-night for all th'
money in th' Bank, — I do believe it's harder t'
have a party than t' ” —

Mrs. Sprowle stated the case strongly.

The Colonel said he didn't know how that
might be. She was a better judge than he was.
It was bother enough, anyhow, and he was glad
that it was over. After this, the worthy pair commenced
preparations for rejoining the waking
world, and in due time proceeded down-stairs.

Everybody was late that morning, and nothing
had got put to rights. The house looked as if a
small army had been quartered in it over night.
The tables were of course in huge disorder, after
the protracted assault they had undergone. There
had been a great battle evidently, and it had gone
against the provisions. Some points had been
stormed, and all their defences annihilated, but
here and there were centres of resistance which
had held out against all attacks, — large rounds
of beef, and solid loaves of cake, against which
the inexperienced had wasted their energies in
the enthusiasm of youth or uninformed maturity,
while the longer-headed guests were making discoveries
of “shell-oysters” and “pătridges” and
similar delicacies.

The breakfast was naturally of a somewhat
fragmentary character. A chicken that had lost

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

his legs in the service of the preceding campaign
was once more put on duty. A great ham stuck
with cloves, as Saint Sebastian was with arrows,
was again offered for martyrdom. It would have
been a pleasant sight for a medical man of a
speculative turn to have seen the prospect before
the Colonel's family of the next week's breakfasts,
dinners, and suppers. The trail that one of these
great rural parties leaves after it is one of its most
formidable considerations. Every door-handle in
the house is suggestive of sweetmeats for the
next week, at least. The most unnatural articles
of diet displace the frugal but nutritious food of
unconvulsed periods of existence. If there is a
walking infant about the house, it will certainly
have a more or less fatal fit from overmuch of
some indigestible delicacy. Before the week is
out, everybody will be tired to death of sugary
forms of nourishment and long to see the last of
the remnants of the festival.

The family had not yet arrived at this condition.
On the contrary, the first inspection of the
tables suggested the prospect of days of unstinted
luxury; and the younger portion of the household,
especially, were in a state of great excitement
as the account of stock was taken with
reference to future internal investments. Some
curious facts came to light during these researches.

“Where's all the oranges gone to?” said Mrs.
Sprowle. “I expected there'd be ever so many

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

of 'em left. I didn't see many of the folks eatin'
oranges. Where's the skins of 'em? There
ought to be six dozen orange-skins round on the
plates, and there a'n't one dozen. And all the
small cakes, too, and all the sugar things that was
stuck on the big cakes. Has anybody counted
the spoons? Some of 'em got swallered, perhaps.
I hope they was plated ones, if they did!”

The failure of the morning's orange-crop and
the deficit in other expected residual delicacies
were not very difficult to account for. In many
of the two-story Rockland families, and in those
favored households of the neighboring villages
whose members had been invited to the great
party, there was a very general excitement among
the younger people on the morning after the great
event. “Did y' bring home somethin' from the
party? What is it? What is it? Is it frutcake?
Is it nuts and oranges and apples? Give
me some! Give me some!” Such a concert of
treble voices uttering accents like these had not
been heard since the great Temperance Festival
with the celebrated “cōlation” in the open air
under the trees of the Parnassian Grove, — as the
place was christened by the young ladies of the
Institute. The cry of the children was not in
vain. From the pockets of demure fathers, from
the bags of sharp-eyed spinsters, from the folded
handkerchiefs of light-fingered sisters, from the
tall hats of sly-winking brothers, there was a
resurrection of the missing oranges and cakes and

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

sugar-things in many a rejoicing family-circle,
enough to astonish the most hardened “caterer”
that ever contracted to feed a thousand people
under canvas.

The tender recollection of those dear little ones
whom extreme youth or other pressing considerations
detain from scenes of festivity — a trait of
affection by no means uncommon among our
thoughtful people — dignifies those social meetings
where it is manifested, and sheds a ray of
sunshine on our common nature. It is “an oasis
in the desert,” — to use the striking expression of
the last year's “Valedictorian” of the Apollinean
Institute. In the midst of so much that is purely
selfish, it is delightful to meet such disinterested
care for others. When a large family of children
are expecting a parent's return from an entertainment,
it will often require great exertions on his
part to freight himself so as to meet their reasonable
expectations. A few rules are worth remembering
by all who attend anniversary dinners in
Faneuil Hall or elsewhere. Thus: Lobsters'
claws are always acceptable to children of all
ages. Oranges and apples are to be taken one
at a time,
until the coat-pockets begin to become
inconveniently heavy. Cakes are injured by sitting
upon them; it is, therefore, well to carry a
stout tin box of a size to hold as many pieces as
there are children in the domestic circle. A very
pleasant amusement, at the close of one of these
banquets, is grabbing for the flowers with which

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

the table is embellished. These will please the
ladies at home very greatly, and, if the children
are at the same time abundantly supplied with
fruits, nuts, cakes, and any little ornamental articles
of confectionery which are of a nature to be
unostentatiously removed, the kind-hearted parent
will make a whole household happy, without
any additional expense beyond the outlay for his
ticket.

There were fragmentary delicacies enough left,
of one kind and another, at any rate, to make all
the Colonel's family uncomfortable for the next
week. It bid fair to take as long to get rid of the
remains of the great party as it had taken to make
ready for it.

In the mean time Mr. Bernard had been dreaming,
as young men dream, of gliding shapes with
bright eyes and burning cheeks, strangely blended
with red planets and hissing meteors, and, shining
over all, the white, unwandering star of the North,
girt with its tethered constellations.

After breakfast he walked into the parlor, where
he found Miss Darley. She was alone, and, holding
a school-book in her hand, was at work with
one of the morning's lessons. She hardly noticed
him as he entered, being very busy with her book,—
and he paused a moment before speaking, and
looked at her with a kind of reverence. It would
not have been strictly true to call her beautiful.
For years, — since her earliest womanhood, —
those slender hands had taken the bread which

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

repaid the toil of heart and brain from the coarse
palms which offered it in the world's rude market.
It was not for herself alone that she had bartered
away the life of her youth, that she had breathed
the hot air of school-rooms, that she had forced
her intelligence to posture before her will, as the
exigencies of her place required, — waking to
mental labor, — sleeping to dream of problems, —
rolling up the stone of education for an endless
twelvemonth's term, to find it at the bottom of
the hill again when another year called her to its
renewed duties, — schooling her temper in unending
inward and outward conflicts, until neither
dulness nor obstinacy nor ingratitude nor insolence
could reach her serene self-possession. Not
for herself alone. Poorly as her prodigal labors
were repaid in proportion to the waste of life
they cost, her value was too well established to
leave her without what, under other circumstances,
would have been a more than sufficient compensation.
But there were others who looked to her in
their need, and so the modest fountain which
might have been filled to its brim was continually
drained through silent-flowing, hidden sluices.

Out of such a life, inherited from a race which
had lived in conditions not unlike her own, beauty,
in the common sense of the term, could hardly
find leisure to develop and shape itself. For it
must be remembered, that symmetry and elegance
of features and figure, like perfectly formed crystals
in the mineral world, are reached only by

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

insuring a certain necessary repose to individuals
and to generations. Human beauty is an agricultural
product in the country, growing up in
men and women as in corn and cattle, where the
soil is good. It is a luxury almost monopolized
by the rich in cities, bred under glass like their
forced pine-apples and peaches. Both in city and
country, the evolution of the physical harmonies
which make music to our eyes requires a combination
of favorable circumstances, of which alternations
of unburdened tranquillity with intervals
of varied excitement of mind and body are among
the most important. Where sufficient excitement
is wanting, as often happens in the country, the
features, however rich in red and white, get heavy,
and the movements sluggish; where excitement
is furnished in excess, as is frequently the case in
cities, the contours and colors are impoverished,
and the nerves begin to make their existence
known to the consciousness, as the face very soon
informs us.

Helen Darley could not, in the nature of things,
have possessed the kind of beauty which pleases
the common taste. Her eye was calm, sad-looking,
her features very still, except when her pleasant
smile changed them for a moment, all her
outlines were delicate, her voice was very gentle,
but somewhat subdued by years of thoughtful
labor, and on her smooth forehead one little
hinted line whispered already that Care was beginning
to mark the trace which Time sooner or

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

later would make a furrow. She could not be a
beauty; if she had been, it would have been
much harder for many persons to be interested in
her. For, although in the abstract we all love
beauty, and although, if we were sent naked
souls into some ultramundane warehouse of soulless
bodies and told to select one to our liking, we
should each choose a handsome one, and never
think of the consequences, — it is quite certain
that beauty carries an atmosphere of repulsion as
well as of attraction with it, alike in both sexes.
We may be well assured that there are many persons
who no more think of specializing their love
of the other sex upon one endowed with signal
beauty, than they think of wanting great diamonds
or thousand-dollar horses. No man or
woman can appropriate beauty without paying
for it, — in endowments, in fortune, in position,
in self-surrender, or other valuable stock; and
there are a great many who are too poor, too
ordinary, too humble, too busy, too proud, to pay
any of these prices for it. So the unbeautiful
get many more lovers than the beauties; only, as
there are more of them, their lovers are spread
thinner and do not make so much show.

The young master stood looking at Helen Darley
with a kind of tender admiration. She was
such a picture of the martyr by the slow social
combustive process, that it almost seemed to him
he could see a pale lambent nimbus round her
head.

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

“I did not see you at the great party last evening,”
he said, presently.

She looked up and answered, “No. I have
not much taste for such large companies. Besides,
I do not feel as if my time belonged to me
after it has been paid for. There is always something
to do, some lesson or exercise, — and it so
happened, I was very busy last night with the
new problems in geometry. I hope you had a
good time.”

“Very. Two or three of our girls were there.
Rosa Milburn. What a beauty she is! I wonder
what she feeds on! Wine and musk and
chloroform and coals of fire, I believe; I didn't
think there was such color and flavor in a woman
outside the tropics.”

Miss Darley smiled rather faintly; the imagery
was not just to her taste: femineity often finds it
very hard to accept the fact of muliebrity.

“Was” —?

She stopped short; but her question had asked
itself.

“Elsie there? She was, for an hour or so.
She looked frightfully handsome. I meant to
have spoken to her, but she slipped away before I
knew it.”

“I thought she meant to go to the party,” said
Miss Darley. “Did she look at you?”

“She did. Why?”

“And you did not speak to her?”

“No. I should have spoken to her, but she

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

was gone when I looked for her. A strange creature!
Isn't there an odd sort of fascination about
her? You have not explained all the mystery
about the girl. What does she come to this
school for? She seems to do pretty much as she
likes about studying.”

Miss Darley answered in very low tones. “It
was a fancy of hers to come, and they let her
have her way. I don't know what there is about
her, except that she seems to take my life out of
me when she looks at me. I don't like to ask
other people about our girls. She says very little
to anybody, and studies, or makes believe to study,
almost what she likes. I don't know what she
is,” (Miss Darley laid her hand, trembling, on the
young master's sleeve,) “but I can tell when she
is in the room without seeing or hearing her. Oh,
Mr. Langdon, I am weak and nervous, and no
doubt foolish, — but — if there were women now,
as in the days of our Saviour, possessed of devils,
I should think there was something not human
looking out of Elsie Venner's eyes!”

The poor girl's breast rose and fell tumultuously
as she spoke, and her voice labored, as if some
obstruction were rising in her throat.

A scene might possibly have come of it, but the
door opened. Mr. Silas Peckham. Miss Darley
got away as soon as she well could.

“Why did not Miss Darley go to the party last
evening?” said Mr. Bernard.

“Well, the fact is,” answered Mr. Silas

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

Peckham, “Miss Darley, she 's pooty much took up
with the school. She's an industris young woman, —
yis, she is industris, — but perhaps she a'n't
quite so spry a worker as some. Maybe, considerin'
she's paid for her time, she isn't fur out o'
the way in occoopyin' herself evenin's, — that is,
if so be she a'n't smart enough to finish up all her
work in the daytime. Edoocation is the great business
of the Institoot. Amoosements are objec's
of a secondary natur', accordin' to my v'oo.”
[The unspellable pronunciation of this word is
the touchstone of New England Brahminism.]

Mr. Bernard drew a deep breath, his thin nostrils
dilating, as if the air did not rush in fast
enough to cool his blood, while Silas Peckham
was speaking. The Head of the Apollinean Institute
delivered himself of these judicious sentiments
in that peculiar acid, penetrating tone,
thickened with a nasal twang, which not rarely
becomes hereditary after three or four generations
raised upon east winds, salt fish, and large, whitebellied,
pickled cucumbers. He spoke deliberately,
as if weighing his words well, so that, during
his few remarks, Mr. Bernard had time for a mental
accompaniment with variations, accented by
certain bodily changes, which escaped Mr. Peckham's
observation. First there was a feeling of
disgust and shame at hearing Helen Darley
spoken of like a dumb working animal. That
sent the blood up into his cheeks. Then the slur
upon her probable want of force — her incapacity,

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

who made the character of the school and left
this man to pocket its profits — sent a thrill of
the old Wentworth fire through him, so that his
muscles hardened, his hands closed, and he took
the measure of Mr. Silas Peckham, to see if his
head would strike the wall in case he went over
backwards all of a sudden. This would not do,
of course, and so the thrill passed off and the
muscles softened again. Then came that state
of tenderness in the heart, overlying wrath in the
stomach, in which the eyes grow moist like a
woman's, and there is also a great boiling-up of
objectionable terms out of the deep-water vocabulary,
so that Prudence and Propriety and all the
other pious Ps have to jump upon the lid of
speech to keep them from boiling over into fierce
articulation. All this was internal, chiefly, and
of course not recognized by Mr. Silas Peckham.
The idea, that any full-grown, sensible man
should have any other notion than that of getting
the most work for the least money out of his assistants,
had never suggested itself to him.

Mr. Bernard had gone through this paroxysm,
and cooled down, in the period while Mr. Peckham
was uttering these words in his thin, shallow
whine, twanging up into the frontal sinuses.
What was the use of losing his temper and
throwing away his place, and so, among the consequences
which would necessarily follow, leaving
the poor lady-teacher without a friend to
stand by her ready to lay his hand on the

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

grandinquisitor before the windlass of his rack had
taken one turn too many?

“No doubt, Mr. Peckham,” he said, in a grave,
calm voice, “there is a great deal of work to be
done in the school; but perhaps we can distribute
the duties a little more evenly after a time.
I shall look over the girls' themes myself, after
this week. Perhaps there will be some other
parts of her labor that I can take on myself.
We can arrange a new programme of studies
and recitations.”

“We can do that,” said Mr. Silas Peckham.
“But I don't propose mater'lly alterin' Miss Darley's
dooties. I don't think she works to hurt
herself. Some of the Trustees have proposed
interdoosin' new branches of study, and I expect
you will be pooty much occoopied with the dooties
that belong to your place. On the Sahbath
you will be able to attend divine service three
times, which is expected of our teachers. I shall
continoo myself to give Sahbath Scriptur'-read-in's
to the young ladies. That is a solemn dooty
I can't make up my mind to commit to other
people. My teachers enjoy the Lord's day as a
day of rest. In it they do no manner of work, —
except in cases of necessity or mercy, such as
fillin' out diplomas, or when we git crowded jest
at the end of a term, or when there is an extry
number of p'oopils, or other Providential call to
dispense with the ordinance.”

Mr. Bernard had a fine glow in his cheeks by

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

this time, — doubtless kindled by the thought of
the kind consideration Mr. Peckham showed for
his subordinates in allowing them the between-meeting-time
on Sundays except for some special
reason. But the morning was wearing away;
so he went to the school-room, taking leave very
properly of his respected principal, who soon took
his hat and departed.

Mr. Peckham visited certain “stores” or shops,
where he made inquiries after various articles in
the provision-line, and effected a purchase or two.
Two or three barrels of potatoes, which had
sprouted in a promising way, he secured at a
bargain. A side of feminine beef was also obtained
at a low figure. He was entirely satisfied
with a couple of barrels of flour, which, being invoiced
“slightly damaged,” were to be had at a
reasonable price.

After this, Silas Peckham felt in good spirits.
He had done a pretty stroke of business. It
came into his head whether he might not follow
it up with a still more brilliant speculation. So
he turned his steps in the direction of Colonel
Sprowle's.

It was now eleven o'clock, and the battle-field
of last evening was as we left it. Mr. Peckham's
visit was unexpected, perhaps not very well timed,
but the Colonel received him civilly.

“Beautifully lighted, — these rooms last night!”
said Mr. Peckham. “Winter-strained?”

The Colonel nodded.

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

“How much do you pay for your winterstrained?”

The Colonel told him the price.

“Very hahnsome supper, — very hahnsome!
Nothin' ever seen like it in Rockland. Must
have been a great heap of things left over.”

The compliment was not ungrateful, and the
Colonel acknowledged it by smiling and saying,
“I should think the' was a trifle! Come and
look.”

When Silas Peckham saw how many delicacies
had survived the evening's conflict, his commercial
spirit rose at once to the point of a
proposal.

“Colonel Sprowle,” said he, “there's meat and
cakes and pies and pickles enough on that table
to spread a hahnsome cōlation. If you'd like to
trade reasonable, I think perhaps I should be
willin' to take 'em off your hands. There's been
a talk about our havin' a celebration in the Parnassian
Grove, and I think I could work in what
your folks don't want and make myself whole by
chargin' a small sum for tickets. Broken meats,
of course, a'n't of the same valoo as fresh provisions;
so I think you might be willin' to trade
reasonable.”

Mr. Peckham paused and rested on his proposal.
It would not, perhaps, have been very extraordinary,
if Colonel Sprowle had entertained
the proposition. There is no telling beforehand
how such things will strike people. It didn't

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

happen to strike the Colonel favorably. He had
a little red-blooded manhood in him.

“Sell you them things to make a cōlation out
of?” the Colonel replied. “Walk up to that
table, Mr. Peckham, and help yourself! Fill
your pockets, Mr. Peckham! Fetch a basket,
and our hired folks shall fill it full for ye! Send a
cart, if y' like, 'n' carry off them leavin's to make
a celebration for your pupils with! Only let me
tell ye this: — as sure's my name's Hezekiah
Spraowle, you'll be known through the taown
'n' through the caounty, from that day forrard, as
the Principal of the Broken-Victuals Institoot!”

Even provincial human-nature sometimes has
a touch of sublimity about it. Mr. Silas Peckham
had gone a little deeper than he meant, and
come upon the “hard pan,” as the well-diggers
call it, of the Colonel's character, before he thought
of it. A militia-colonel standing on his sentiments
is not to be despised. That was shown
pretty well in New England two or three generations
ago. There were a good many plain officers
that talked about their “rigiment” and their
“caounty” who knew very well how to say
“Make ready!” “Take aim!” “Fire!” — in
the face of a line of grenadiers with bullets in
their guns and bayonets on them. And though
a rustic uniform is not always unexceptionable
in its cut and trimmings, yet there was many an
ill-made coat in those old times that was good
enough to be shown to the enemy's front rank,

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

too often to be left on the field with a round hole
in its left lapel that matched another going right
through the brave heart of the plain country captain
or major or colonel who was buried in it
under the crimson turf.

Mr. Silas Peckham said little or nothing. His
sensibilities were not acute, but he perceived that
he had made a miscalculation. He hoped that
there was no offence, — thought it might have
been mutooally agreeable, conclooded he would
give up the idee of a cōlation, and backed himself
out as if unwilling to expose the less guarded
aspect of his person to the risk of accelerating
impulses.

The Colonel shut the door, — cast his eye on
the toe of his right boot, as if it had had a strong
temptation, — looked at his watch, then round
the room, and, going to a cupboard, swallowed a
glass of deep-red brandy and water to compose
his feelings.

-- 170 --

p606-175 CHAPTER IX. THE DOCTOR ORDERS THE BEST SULKY. (With a Digression on “Hired Help. ”)

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

Abel! Slip Cassia into the new sulky, and
fetch her round.”

Abel was Dr. Kittredge's hired man. He was
born in New Hampshire, a queer sort of a State,
with fat streaks of soil and population where
they breed giants in mind and body, and lean
streaks which export imperfectly nourished young
men with promising but neglected appetites, who
may be found in great numbers in all the large
towns, or could be until of late years, when they
have been half driven out of their favorite basement-stories
by foreigners, and half coaxed away
from them by California. New Hampshire is in
more than one sense the Switzerland of New
England. The “Granite State” being naturally
enough deficient in pudding-stone, its children are
apt to wander southward in search of that deposit, —
in the unpetrified condition.

Abel Stebbins was a good specimen of that
extraordinary hybrid or mule between

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

democracy and chrysocracy, a native-born New-England
serving-man. The Old World has nothing at all
like him. He is at once an emperor and a subordinate.
In one hand he holds one five-millionth
part (be the same more or less) of the power that
sways the destinies of the Great Republic. His
other hand is in your boot, which he is about to
polish. It is impossible to turn a fellow-citizen
whose vote may make his master — say, rather,
employer — Governor or President, or who may
be one or both himself, into a flunky. That
article must be imported ready-made from other
centres of civilization. When a New Englander
has lost his self-respect as a citizen and as a man,
he is demoralized, and cannot be trusted with the
money to pay for a dinner.

It may be supposed, therefore, that this fractional
emperor, this continent-shaper, finds his
position awkward when he goes into service, and
that his employer is apt to find it still more embarrassing.
It is always under protest that the
hired man does his duty. Every act of service is
subject to the drawback, “I am as good as you
are.” This is so common, at least, as almost to
be the rule, and partly accounts for the rapid disappearance
of the indigenous “domestic” from
the basements above mentioned. Paleontologists
will by-and-by be examining the floors of our
kitchens for tracks of the extinct native species
of serving-man. The female of the same
race is fast dying out; indeed, the time is not far

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

distant when all the varieties of young woman
will have vanished from New England, as the
dodo has perished in the Mauritius. The young
lady is all that we shall have left, and the mop
and duster of the last Almira or Loïzy will be
stared at by generations of Bridgets and Noras
as that famous head and foot of the lost bird are
stared at in the Ashmolean Museum.

Abel Stebbins, the Doctor's man, took the true
American view of his difficult position. He sold
his time to the Doctor, and, having sold it, he took
care to fulfil his half of the bargain. The Doctor,
on his part, treated him, not like a gentleman,
because one does not order a gentleman to bring
up his horse or run his errands, but he treated him
like a man. Every order was given in courteous
terms. His reasonable privileges were respected
as much as if they had been guaranteed under
hand and seal. The Doctor lent him books from
his own library, and gave him all friendly counsel,
as if he were a son or a younger brother.

Abel had Revolutionary blood in his veins, and
though he saw fit to “hire out,” he could never
stand the word “servant,” or consider himself the
inferior one of the two high contracting parties.
When he came to live with the Doctor, he made
up his mind he would dismiss the old gentleman,
if he did not behave according to his notions of
propriety. But he soon found that the Doctor
was one of the right sort, and so determined to
keep him. The Doctor soon found, on his side,

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

that he had a trustworthy, intelligent fellow, who
would be invaluable to him, if he only let him
have his own way of doing what was to be done

The Doctor's hired man had not the manners
of a French valet. He was grave and taciturn
for the most part, he never bowed and rarely
smiled, but was always at work in the daytime
and always reading in the evening. He was hostler,
and did all the housework that a man could
properly do, would go to the door or “tend table,”
bought the provisions for the family, — in short,
did almost everything for them but get their clothing.
There was no office in a perfectly appointed
household, from that of steward down to that of
stable-boy, which he did not cheerfully assume.
His round of work not consuming all his energies,
he must needs cultivate the Doctor's garden, which
he kept in one perpetual bloom, from the blowing
of the first crocus to the fading of the last dahlia.

This garden was Abel's poem. Its half-dozen
beds were so many cantos. Nature crowded them
for him with imagery such as no Laureate could
copy in the cold mosaic of language. The rhythm
of alternating dawn and sunset, the strophe and
antistrophe still perceptible through all the sudden
shifts of our dithyrambic seasons and echoed in
corresponding floral harmonies, made melody in
the soul of Abel, the plain serving-man. It softened
his whole otherwise rigid aspect. He worshipped
God according to the strict way of his
fathers; but a florist's Puritanism is always

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

colored by the petals of his flowers, — and Nature
never shows him a black corolla.

He may or may not figure again in this narrative;
but as there must be some who confound
the New-England hired man, native-born, with
the servant of foreign birth, and as there is the
difference of two continents and two civilizations
between them, it did not seem fair to let Abel
bring round the Doctor's mare and sulky without
touching his features in half-shadow into our
background.

The Doctor's mare, Cassia, was so called by
her master from her cinnamon color, cassia being
one of the professional names for that spice or
drug. She was of the shade we call sorrel, or,
as an Englishman would perhaps say, chestnut,—
a genuine “Morgan” mare, with a low forehead,
as is common in this breed, but with strong
quarters and flat hocks, well ribbed up, with a
good eye and a pair of lively ears, — a first-rate
doctor's beast, — would stand until her harness
dropped off her back at the door of a tedious
case, and trot over hill and dale thirty miles in
three hours, if there was a child in the next county
with a bean in its windpipe and the Doctor
gave her a hint of the fact. Cassia was not large,
but she had a good deal of action, and was the
Doctor's show-horse. There were two other animals
in his stable: Quassia or Quashy, the black
horse, and Caustic, the old bay, with whom he
jogged round the village.

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

“A long ride to-day?” said Abel, as he brought
up the equipage.

“Just out of the village, — that's all. — There's
a kink in her mane, — pull it out, will you?”

“Goin' to visit some of the great folks,” Abel
said to himself. “Wonder who it is.” — Then to
the Doctor, — “Anybody get sick at Sprowles's?
They say Deacon Soper had a fit, after eatin'
some o' their frozen victuals.”

The Doctor smiled. He guessed the Deacon
would do well enough. He was only going to
ride over to the Dudley mansion-house.

-- 176 --

p606-181 CHAPTER X. THE DOCTOR CALLS ON ELSIE VENNER.

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

If that primitive physician, Chiron, M. D., appears
as a Centaur, as we look at him through
the lapse of thirty centuries, the modern country-doctor,
if he could be seen about thirty miles off,
could not be distinguished from a wheel-animalcule.
He inhabits a wheel-carriage. He thinks
of stationary dwellings as Long Tom Coffin did
of land in general; a house may be well enough
for incidental purposes, but for a “stiddy” residence
give him a “kerridge.” If he is classified
in the Linnæan scale, he must be set down thus:
Genus Homo; Species Rotifer infusorius, — the
wheel-animal of infusions.

The Dudley mansion was not a mile from the
Doctor's; but it never occurred to him to think
of walking to see any of his patients' families,
if he had any professional object in his visit.
Whenever the narrow sulky turned in at a gate,
the rustic who was digging potatoes, or hoeing
corn, or swishing through the grass with his scythe,
in wave-like crescents, or stepping short behind a
loaded wheelbarrow, or trudging lazily by the side

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

of the swinging, loose-throated, short-legged oxen,
rocking along the road as if they had just been
landed after a three-months' voyage, — the toiling
native, whatever he was doing, stopped and looked
up at the house the Doctor was visiting.

“Somebody sick over there t' Haynes's. Guess
th' old man's ailin' ag'in. Winder's haäf-way
open in the chamber, — shouldn' wonder 'f he
was dead and laid aout. Docterin' a'n't no use,
when y' see th' winders open like that. Wahl,
money a'n't much to speak of to th' old man
naow! He don' want but tew cents, — 'n' old
Widah Peake, she knows what he wants them
for!”

Or again, —

“Measles raound pooty thick. Briggs's folks
buried two children with 'em laäs' week. Th'
ol' Doctor, he'd h' ker'd 'em threugh. Struck in
'n' p'dooced mo't'f'cation, — so they say.”

This is only meant as a sample of the kind of
way they used to think or talk, when the narrow
sulky turned in at the gate of some house where
there was a visit to be made.

Oh, that narrow sulky! What hopes, what
fears, what comfort, what anguish, what despair,
in the roll of its coming or its parting wheels!
In the spring, when the old people get the coughs
which give them a few shakes and their lives drop
in pieces like the ashes of a burned thread which
have kept the threadlike shape until they were
stirred, — in the hot summer noons, when the

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

strong man comes in from the fields, like the son
of the Shunamite, crying, “My head, my head,”—
in the dying autumn days, when youth and
maiden lie fever-stricken in many a household,
still-faced, dull-eyed, dark-flushed, dry-lipped, lowmuttering
in their daylight dreams, their fingers
moving singly like those of slumbering harpers, —
in the dead winter, when the white plague of the
North has caged its wasted victims, shuddering
as they think of the frozen soil which must be
quarried like rock to receive them, if their perpetual
convalescence should happen to be interfered
with by any untoward accident, — at every season,
the narrow sulky rolled round freighted with
unmeasured burdens of joy and woe.

The Doctor drove along the southern foot of
The Mountain. The “Dudley mansion” was
near the eastern edge of this declivity, where it
rose steepest, with baldest cliffs and densest
patches of overhanging wood. It seemed almost
too steep to climb, but a practised eye could see
from a distance the zigzag lines of the sheeppaths
which scaled it like miniature Alphine roads.
A few hundred feet up The Mountain's side was
a dark, deep dell, unwooded, save for a few spindling,
crazy-looking hackmatacks or native larches,
with pallid green tufts sticking out fantastically
all over them. It shelved so deeply, that, while
the hemlock-tassels were swinging on the trees
around its border, all would be still at its springy
bottom, save that perhaps a single fern would

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

wave slowly backward and forward like a sabre,
with a twist as of a feathered oar, — and this,
when not a breath could be felt, and every other
stem and blade were motionless. There was an
old story of one having perished here in the winter
of '86, and his body having been found in the
spring, — whence its common name of “DeadMan's
Hollow.” Higher up there were huge
cliffs with chasms, and, it was thought, concealed
caves, where in old times they said that Tories
lay hid, — some hinted not without occasional aid
and comfort from the Dudleys then living in the
mansion-house. Still higher and farther west lay
the accursed ledge, — shunned by all, unless it
were now and then a daring youth, or a wandering
naturalist who ventured to its edge in the
hope of securing some infantile Crotalus durissus,
who had not yet cut his poison-teeth.

Long, long ago, in old Colonial times, the Honorable
Thomas Dudley, Esquire, a man of note
and name and great resources, allied by descent
to the family of “Tom Dudley,” as the early
Governor is sometimes irreverently called by our
most venerable, but still youthful antiquary, —
and to the other public Dudleys, of course, — of
all of whom he made small account, as being
himself an English gentleman, with little taste for
the splendors of provincial office, — early in the
last century, Thomas Dudley had built this mansion.
For several generations it had been dwelt
in by descendants of the same name, but soon

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

after the Revolution it passed by marriage into
the hands of the Venners, by whom it had ever
since been held and tenanted.

As the Doctor turned an angle in the road, all
at once the stately old house rose before him. It
was a skilfully managed effect, as it well might
be, for it was no vulgar English architect who had
planned the mansion and arranged its position
and approach. The old house rose before the
Doctor, crowning a terraced garden, flanked at the
left by an avenue of tall elms. The flower-beds
were edged with box, which diffused around it
that dreamy balsamic odor, full of ante-natal reminiscences
of a lost Paradise, dimly fragrant as
might be the bdellium of ancient Havilah, the
land compassed by the river Pison that went out
of Eden. The garden was somewhat neglected,
but not in disgrace, — and in the time of tulips
and hyacinths, of roses, of “snowballs,” of honeysuckles,
of lilacs, of syringas, it was rich with
blossoms.

From the front-windows of the mansion the
eye reached a far blue mountain-summit, — no
rounded heap, such as often shuts in a villagelandscape,
but a sharp peak, clean-angled as Ascutney
from the Dartmouth green. A wide gap
through miles of woods had opened this distant
view, and showed more, perhaps, than all the labors
of the architect and the landscape-gardener
the large style of the early Dudleys.

The great stone-chimney of the mansion-house

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

was the centre from which all the artificial features
of the scene appeared to flow. The roofs,
the gables, the dormer-windows, the porches, the
clustered offices in the rear, all seemed to crowd
about the great chimney. To this central pillar
the paths all converged. The single poplar behind
the house, — Nature is jealous of proud
chimneys, and always loves to put a popular near
one, so that it may fling a leaf or two down its
black throat every autumn, — the one tall poplar
behind the house seemed to nod and whisper to
the grave square column, the elms to sway their
branches towards it. And when the blue smoke
rose from its summit, it seemed to be wafted
away to join the azure haze which hung around
the peak in the far distance, so that both should
bathe in a common atmosphere.

Behind the house were clumps of lilacs with a
century's growth upon them, and looking more
like trees than like shrubs. Shaded by a group
of these was the ancient well, of huge circuit,
and with a low arch opening out of its wall
about ten feet below the surface, — whether the
door of a crypt for the concealment of treasure,
or of a subterranean passage, or merely of a vault
for keeping provisions cool in hot weather, opinions
differed.

On looking at the house, it was plain that it
was built with Old-World notions of strength
and durability, and, so far as might be, with
Old-World materials. The hinges of the doors

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

stretched out like arms, instead of like hands, as
we make them. The bolts were massive enough
for a donjon-keep. The small window-panes
were actually inclosed in the wood of the sashes,
instead of being stuck to them with putty, as in
our modern windows. The broad staircase was
of easy ascent, and was guarded by quaintly
turned and twisted balusters. The ceilings of
the two rooms of state were moulded with medallion-portraits
and rustic figures, such as may
have been seen by many readers in the famous
old Philipse house, — Washington's headquarters,—
in the town of Yonkers. The fire-places, worthy
of the wide-throated central chimney, were
bordered by pictured tiles, some of them with
Scripture stories, some with Watteau-like figures,—
tall damsels in slim waists and with spread
enough of skirt for a modern ballroom, with bowing,
reclining, or musical swains of what everybody
calls the “conventional” sort, — that is, the
swain adapted to genteel society rather than to a
literal sheep-compelling existence.

The house was furnished, soon after it was completed,
with many heavy articles made in London
from a rare wood just then come into fashion,
not so rare now, and commonly known as
mahogany. Time had turned it very dark, and
the stately bedsteads and tall cabinets and clawfooted
chairs and tables were in keeping with the
sober dignity of the ancient mansion. The old
“hangings” were yet preserved in the chambers,

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

faded, but still showing their rich patterns, —
properly entitled to their name, for they were
literally hung upon flat wooden frames like trellis-work,
which again were secured to the naked
partitions.

There were portraits of different date on the
walls of the various apartments, old painted
coats-of-arms, bevel-edged mirrors, and in one
sleeping-room a glass case of wax-work flowers
and spangly symbols, with a legend signifying
that E. M. (supposed to be Elizabeth Mascarene)
wished not to be “forgot”


“When I am dead and lay'd in dust
And all my bones are” —
Poor E. M.! Poor everybody that sighs for
earthly remembrance in a planet with a core of
fire and a crust of fossils!

Such was the Dudley mansion-house, — for it
kept its ancient name in spite of the change in the
line of descent. Its spacious apartments looked
dreary and desolate; for here Dudley Venner
and his daughter dwelt by themselves, with such
servants only as their quiet mode of life required.
He almost lived in his library, the western room
on the ground-floor. Its window looked upon a
small plat of green, in the midst of which was a
single grave marked by a plain marble slab. Except
this room, and the chamber where he slept,
and the servants' wing, the rest of the house was
all Elsie's. She was always a restless, wandering

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

child from her early years, and would have her
little bed moved from one chamber to another, —
flitting round as the fancy took her. Sometimes
she would drag a mat and a pillow into one of
the great empty rooms, and, wrapping herself in
a shawl, coil up and go to sleep in a corner.
Nothing frightened her; the “haunted” chamber,
with the torn hangings that flapped like wings
when there was air stirring, was one of her favorite
retreats.

She had been a very hard creature to manage.
Her father could influence, but not govern her.
Old Sophy, born of a slave mother in the house,
could do more with her than anybody, knowing
her by long instinctive study. The other servants
were afraid of her. Her father had sent for governesses,
but none of them ever stayed long. She
made them nervous; one of them had a strange
fit of sickness; not one of them ever came back
to the house to see her. A young Spanish woman
who taught her dancing succeeded best with
her, for she had a passion for that exercise, and
had mastered some of the most difficult dances.

Long before this period, she had manifested
some most extraordinary singularities of taste or
instinct. The extreme sensitiveness of her father
on this point prevented any allusion to them; but
there were stories floating round, some of them
even getting into the papers, — without her name,
of course, — which were of a kind to excite intense
curiosity, if not more anxious feelings. This thing

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

was certain, that at the age of twelve she was
missed one night, and was found sleeping in the
open air under a tree, like a wild creature. Very
often she would wander off by day, always without
a companion, bringing home with her a nest,
a flower, or even a more questionable trophy of
her ramble, such as showed that there was no
place where she was afraid to venture. Once in
a while she had stayed out over night, in which
case the alarm was spread, and men went in
search of her, but never successfully, — so that
some said she hid herself in trees, and others that
she had found one of the old Tory caves.

Some, of course, said she was a crazy girl, and
ought to be sent to an Asylum. But old Dr.
Kittredge had shaken his head, and told them to
bear with her, and let her have her way as much
as they could, but watch her, as far as possible,
without making her suspicious of them. He visited
her now and then, under the pretext of seeing
her father on business, or of only making a
friendly call.

The Doctor fastened his horse outside the gate,
and walked up the garden-alley. He stopped
suddenly with a start. A strange sound had
jarred upon his ear. It was a sharp prolonged
rattle, continuous, but rising and falling as if in
rhythmical cadence. He moved softly towards
the open window from which the sound seemed
to proceed.

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

Elsie was alone in the room, dancing one of
those wild Moorish fandangos, such as a matador
hot from the Plaza de Toros of Seville or Madrid
might love to lie and gaze at. She was a figure
to look upon in silence. The dancing frenzy
must have seized upon her while she was dressing;
for she was in her bodice, bare-armed, her
hair floating unbound far below the waist of her
barred or banded skirt. She had caught up her
castanets, and rattled them as she danced with a
kind of passionate fierceness, her lithe body undulating
with flexuous grace, her diamond eyes
glittering, her round arms wreathing and unwinding,
alive and vibrant to the tips of the slender
fingers. Some passion seemed to exhaust itself
in this dancing paroxysm; for all at once she
reeled from the middle of the floor, and flung
herself, as it were in a careless coil, upon a great
tiger's-skin which was spread out in one corner
of the apartment.

The old Doctor stood motionless, looking at
her as she lay panting on the tawny, black-lined
robe of the dead monster, which stretched out
beneath her, its rude flattened outline recalling
the Terror of the Jungle as he crouched for his
fatal spring. In a few moments her head drooped
upon her arm, and her glittering eyes closed, —
she was sleeping. He stood looking at her
still, steadily, thoughtfully, tenderly. Presently
he lifted his hand to his forehead, as if recalling
some fading remembrance of other years.

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

“Poor Catalina!”

This was all he said. He shook his head, —
implying that his visit would be in vain to-day,—
returned to his sulky, and rode away, as if in
a dream.

-- 188 --

p606-193 CHAPTER XI. COUSIN RICHARD'S VISIT.

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

The Doctor was roused from his reverie by the
clatter of approaching hoofs. He looked forward
and saw a young fellow galloping rapidly towards
him.

A common New-England rider with his toes
turned out, his elbows jerking and the daylight
showing under him at every step, bestriding a
cantering beast of the plebeian breed, thick at
every point where he should be thin, and thin at
every point where he should be thick, is not one
of those noble objects that bewitch the world.
The best horsemen outside of the cities are the
unshod country-boys, who ride “bare-back,” with
only a halter round the horse's neck, digging their
brown heels into his ribs, and slanting over backwards,
but sticking on like leeches, and taking the
hardest trot as if they loved it. This was a different
sight on which the Doctor was looking.
The streaming mane and tail of the unshorn,
savage-looking, black horse, the dashing grace
with which the young fellow in the shadowy sombrero,
and armed with the huge spurs, sat in his

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

high-peaked saddle, could belong only to the
mustang of the Pampas and his master. This
bold rider was a young man whose sudden apparition
in the quiet inland town had reminded some
of the good people of a bright, curly-haired boy
they had known some eight or ten years before as
little Dick Venner.

This boy had passed several of his early years
at the Dudley mansion, the playmate of Elsie,
being her cousin, two or three years older than
herself, the son of Captain Richard Venner, a
South American trader, who, as he changed his
residence often, was glad to leave the boy in his
brother's charge. The Captain's wife, this boy's
mother, was a lady of Buenos Ayres, of Spanish
descent, and had died while the child was in his
cradle. These two motherless children were as
strange a pair as one roof could well cover. Both
handsome, wild, impetuous, unmanageable, they
played and fought together like two young leopards,
beautiful, but dangerous, their lawless instincts
showing through all their graceful movements.

The boy was little else than a young Gaucho
when he first came to Rockland; for he had
learned to ride almost as soon as to walk, and
could jump on his pony and trip up a runaway
pig with the bolas or noose him with his miniature
lasso at an age when some city-children
would hardly be trusted out of sight of a nurserymaid.
It makes men imperious to sit a horse;

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

no man governs his fellows so well as from this
living throne. And so, from Marcus Aurelius in
Roman bronze, down to the “man on horseback”
in General Cushing's prophetic speech, the saddle
has always been the true seat of empire. The
absolute tyranny of the human will over a noble
and powerful beast develops the instinct of personal
prevalence and dominion; so that horsesubduer
and hero were almost synonymous in
simpler times, and are closely related still. An
ancestry of wild riders naturally enough bequeaths
also those other tendencies which we
see in the Tartars, the Cossacks, and our own
Indian Centaurs, — and as well, perhaps, in the
old-fashioned fox-hunting squire as in any of
these. Sharp alternations of violent action and
self-indulgent repose; a hard run, and a long
revel after it: this is what over-much horse tends
to animalize a man into. Such antecedents may
have helped to make little Dick Venner a self-willed,
capricious boy, and a rough playmate for
Elsie.

Elsie was the wilder of the two. Old Sophy,
who used to watch them with those quick, animal-looking
eyes of hers, — she was said to be
the granddaughter of a cannibal chief, and inherited
the keen senses belonging to all creatures
which are hunted as game, — Old Sophy, who
watched them in their play and their quarrels, always
seemed to be more afraid for the boy than
the girl. “Massa Dick! Massa Dick! don' you

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

be too rough wi' dat gal! She scratch you las'
week, 'n' some day she bite you; 'n' if she bite you,
Massa Dick!” Old Sophy nodded her head ominously,
as if she could say a great deal more;
while, in grateful acknowledgement of her caution,
Master Dick put his two little fingers in the
angles of his mouth, and his forefingers on his
lower eyelids, drawing upon these features until
his expression reminded her of something she
vaguely recollected in her infancy, — the face of
a favorite deity executed in wood by an African
artist for her grandfather, brought over by her
mother, and burned when she became a Christian.

These two wild children had much in common.
They loved to ramble together, to build huts, to
climb trees for nests, to ride the colts, to dance, to
race, and to play at boys' rude games as if both
were boys. But wherever two natures have a
great deal in common, the conditions of a first-rate
quarrel are furnished ready-made. Relations
are very apt to hate each other just because they
are too much alike. It is so frightful to be in an
atmosphere of family idiosyncrasies; to see all the
hereditary uncomeliness or infirmity of body, all
the defects of speech, all the failings of temper,
intensified by concentration, so that every fault of
our own finds itself multiplied by reflections, like
our images in a saloon lined with mirrors! Nature
knows what she is about. The centrifugal
principle which grows out of the antipathy of like
to like is only the repetition in character of the

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

arrangement we see expressed materially in certain
seed-capsules, which burst and throw the
seed to all points of the compass. A house is a
large pod with a human germ or two in each of
its cells or chambers; it opens by dehiscence of
the front-door by-and-by, and projects one of its
germs to Kansas, another to San Francisco, another
to Chicago, and so on; and this that Smith
may not be Smithed to death and Brown may
not be Browned into a mad-house, but mix in
with the world again and struggle back to average
humanity.

Elsie's father, whose fault was to indulge her in
everything, found that it would never do to let
these children grow up together. They would
either love each other as they got older, and pair
like wild creatures, or take some fierce antipathy,
which might end nobody could tell where. It was
not safe to try. The boy must be sent away. A
sharper quarrel than common decided this point.
Master Dick forgot Old Sophy's caution, and
vexed the girl into a paroxysm of wrath, in which
she sprang at him and bit his arm. Perhaps they
made too much of it; for they sent for the old
Doctor, who came at once when he heard what
had happened. He had a good deal to say about
the danger there was from the teeth of animals or
human beings when enraged; and as he emphasized
his remarks by the application of a pencil
of lunar caustic to each of the marks left by the
sharp white teeth, they were like to be remembered
by at least one of his hearers.

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

So Master Dick went off on his travels, which
led him into strange places and stranger company.
Elsie was half pleased and half sorry to have him
go; the children had a kind of mingled liking
and hate for each other, just such as is very common
among relations. Whether the girl had most
satisfaction in the plays they shared, or in teasing
him, or taking her small revenge upon him for
teasing her, it would have been hard to say. At
any rate, she was lonely without him. She had
more fondness for the old black woman than anybody;
but Sophy could not follow her far beyond
her own old rocking-chair. As for her father, she
had made him afraid of her, not for his sake, but
for her own. Sometimes she would seem to be
fond of him, and the parent's heart would yearn
within him as she twined her supple arms about
him; and then some look she gave him, some
half-articulated expression, would turn his cheek
pale and almost make him shiver, and he would
say kindly, “Now go, Elsie, dear,” and smile upon
her as she went, and close and lock the door softly
after her. Then his forehead would knot and furrow
itself, and the drops of anguish stand thick
upon it. He would go to the western window of
his study and look at the solitary mound with the
marble slab for its head-stone. After his grief
had had its way, he would kneel down and pray
for his child as one who has no hope save in that
special grace which can bring the most rebellious
spirit into sweet subjection. All this might seem

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

like weakness in a parent having the charge of
one sole daughter of his house and heart; but he
had tried authority and tenderness by turns so
long without any good effect, that he had become
sore perplexed, and, surrounding her with cautious
watchfulness as he best might, left her in the main
to her own guidance and the merciful influences
which Heaven might send down to direct her
footsteps.

Meantime the boy grew up to youth and early
manhood through a strange succession of adventures.
He had been at school at Buenos Ayres,—
had quarrelled with his mother's relatives, —
had run off to the Pampas, and lived with the
Gauchos, — had made friends with the Indians,
and ridden with them, it was rumored, in some
of their savage forays, — had returned and made
up his quarrel, — had got money by inheritance
or otherwise, — had troubled the peace of certain
magistrates, — had found it convenient to leave
the City of Wholesome Breezes for a time, and
had galloped off on a fast horse of his, (so it was
said), with some officers riding after him, who
took good care (but this was only the popular
story) not to catch him. A few days after this
he was taking his ice on the Alameda of Mendoza,
and a week or two later sailed from Valparaiso
for New York, carrying with him the
horse with which he had scampered over the
Plains, a trunk or two with his newly purchased
outfit of clothing and other conveniences, and

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

a belt heavy with gold and with a few Brazilian
diamonds sewed in it, enough in value to serve
him for a long journey.

Dick Venner had seen life enough to wear out
the earlier sensibilities of adolescence. He was
tired of worshipping or tyrannizing over the bistred
or umbered beauties of mingled blood among
whom he had been living. Even that piquant
exhibition which the Rio de Mendoza presents
to the amateur of breathing sculpture failed to
interest him. He was thinking of a far-off village
on the other side of the equator, and of the
wild girl with whom he used to play and quarrel,
a creature of a different race from these degenerate
mongrels.

“A game little devil she was, sure enough!”—
and as Dick spoke, he bared his wrist to look
for the marks she had left on it: two small white
scars, where the two small sharp upper teeth had
struck when she flashed at him with her eyes
sparkling as bright as those glittering stones
sewed up in the belt he wore. — “That's a filly
worth noosing!” said Dick to himself, as he
looked in admiration at the sign of her spirit
and passion. “I wonder if she will bite at
eighteen as she did at eight! She shall have
a chance to try, at any rate!”

Such was the self-sacrificing disposition with
which Richard Venner, Esq., a passenger by the
Condor from Valparaiso, set foot upon his native
shore, and turned his face in the direction of

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

Rockland, The Mountain and the mansion-house.
He had heard something, from time to
time, of his New-England relatives, and knew
that they were living together as he left them.
And so he heralded himself to “My dear Uncle”
by a letter signed “Your loving nephew, Richard
Venner,” in which letter he told a very frank
story of travel and mercantile adventure, expressed
much gratitude for the excellent counsel
and example which had helped to form his
character and preserve him in the midst of
temptation, inquired affectionately after his uncle's
health, was much interested to know whether
his lively cousin who used to be his playmate
had grown up as handsome as she promised to
be, and announced his intention of paying his
respects to them both at Rockland. Not long
after this came the trunks marked R. V. which
he had sent before him, forerunners of his advent:
he was not going to wait for a reply or
an invitation.

What a sound that is, — the banging down
of the preliminary trunk, without its claimant
to give it the life which is borrowed by all personal
appendages, so long as the owner's hand
or eye is on them! If it announce the coming
of one loved and longed for, how we delight to
look at it, to sit down on it, to caress it in our
fancies, as a lone exile walking out on a windy
pier yearns towards the merchantman lying alongside,
with the colors of his own native land at her

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

peak, and the name of the port he sailed from
long ago upon her stern! But if it tell the near
approach of the undesired, inevitable guest, what
sound short of the muffled noises made by the
undertakers as they turn the corners in the dimlighted
house, with low shuffle of feet and whispered
cautions, carries such a sense of knockingkneed
collapse with it as the thumping down
in the front entry of the heavy portmanteau,
rammed with the changes of uncounted coming
weeks?

Whether the R. V. portmanteaus brought one
or the other of these emotions to the tenants of
the Dudley mansion, it might not be easy to
settle. Elsie professed to be pleased with the
thought of having an adventurous young stranger,
with stories to tell, an inmate of their quiet,
not to say dull, family. Under almost any other
circumstances, her father would have been unwilling
to take a young fellow of whom he knew
so little under his roof; but this was his nephew,
and anything that seemed like to amuse or please
Elsie was agreeable to him. He had grown almost
desperate, and felt as if any change in the
current of her life and feelings might save her
from some strange paroxysm of dangerous mental
exaltation or sullen perversion of disposition,
from which some fearful calamity might come
to herself or others.

Dick had been several weeks at the Dudley
mansion. A few days before, he had made a

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

sudden dash for the nearest large city, — and
when the Doctor met him, he was just returning
from his visit.

It had been a curious meeting between the
two young persons, who had parted so young
and after such strange relations with each other.
When Dick first presented himself at the mansion,
not one in the house would have known
him for the boy who had left them all so suddenly
years ago. He was so dark, partly from
his descent, partly from long habits of exposure,
that Elsie looked almost fair beside him. He
had something of the family beauty which belonged
to his cousin, but his eye had a fierce
passion in it, very unlike the cold glitter of
Elsie's. Like many people of strong and imperious
temper, he was soft-voiced and very
gentle in his address, when he had no special
reason for being otherwise. He soon found reasons
enough to be as amiable as he could force
himself to be with his uncle and his cousin.
Elsie was to his fancy. She had a strange attraction
for him, quite unlike anything he had
ever known in other women. There was something,
too, in early associations: when those who
parted as children meet as man and woman, there
is always a renewal of that early experience
which followed the taste of the forbidden fruit,—
a natural blush of consciousness, not without
its charm.

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

Nothing could be more becoming than the behavior
of “Richard Venner, Esquire, the guest of
Dudley Venner, Esquire, at his noble mansion,”
as he was announced in the Court column of the
“Rockland Weekly Universe.” He was pleased
to find himself treated with kindness and attention
as a relative. He made himself very agreeable
by abundant details concerning the religious,
political, social, commercial, and educational
progress of the South American cities and
states. He was himself much interested in
everything that was going on about the Dudley
mansion, walked all over it, noticed its valuable
wood-lots with special approbation, was delighted
with the grand old house and its furniture, and
would not be easy until he had seen all the
family silver and heard its history. In return,
he had much to tell of his father, now dead, —
the only one of the Venners, beside themselves,
in whose fate his uncle was interested. With
Elsie, he was subdued and almost tender in his
manner; with the few visitors whom they saw,
shy and silent, — perhaps a little watchful, if any
young man happened to be among them.

Young fellows placed on their good behavior
are apt to get restless and nervous, all ready
to fly off into some mischief or other. Dick
Venner had his half-tamed horse with him to
work off his suppressed life with. When the
savage passion of his young blood came over
him, he would fetch out the mustang, screaming

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

and kicking as these amiable beasts are wont to
do, strap the Spanish saddle tight to his back,
vault into it, and, after getting away from the
village, strike the long spurs into his sides and
whirl away in a wild gallop, until the black horse
was flecked with white foam, and the cruel steel
points were red with his blood. When horse
and rider were alike tired, he would fling the
bridle on his neck and saunter homeward, always
contriving to get to the stable in a quiet
way, and coming into the house as calm as
a bishop after a sober trot on his steady-going
cob.

After a few weeks of this kind of life, he began
to want some more fierce excitement. He had
tried making downright love to Elsie, with no
great success as yet, in his own opinion. The
girl was capricious in her treatment of him, sometimes
scowling and repellent, sometimes familiar,
very often, as she used to be of old, teasing and
malicious. All this, perhaps, made her more interesting
to a young man who was tired of easy
conquests. There was a strange fascination in
her eyes, too, which at times was quite irresistible,
so that he would feel himself drawn to her
by a power which seemed to take away his will
for the moment. It may have been nothing but
the common charm of bright eyes; but he had
never before experienced the same kind of attraction.

Perhaps she was not so very different from

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

what she had been as a child, after all. At any
rate, so it seemed to Dick Venner, who, as was
said before, had tried making love to her. They
were sitting alone in the study one day; Elsie
had round her neck that somewhat peculiar ornament,
the golden torque, which she had worn to
the great party. Youth is adventurous and very
curious about necklaces, brooches, chains, and
other such adornments, so long as they are worn
by young persons of the female sex. Dick was
seized with a great passion for examining this
curious chain, and, after some preliminary questions,
was rash enough to lean towards her and
put out his hand toward the neck that lay in the
golden coil. She threw her head back, her eyes
narrowing and her forehead drawing down so
that Dick thought her head actually flattened
itself. He started involuntarily; for she looked
so like the little girl who had struck him with
those sharp flashing teeth, that the whole scene
came back, and he felt the stroke again as if it
had just been given, and the two white scars
began to sting as they did after the old Doctor
had burned them with that stick of gray caustic,
which looked so like a slate pencil, and felt so
much like the end of a red-hot poker.

It took something more than a gallop to set
him right after this. The next day he mentioned
having received a letter from a mercantile agent
with whom he had dealings. What his business
was is, perhaps, none of our business. At

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

any rate, it required him to go at once to the
city where his correspondent resided.

Independently of this “business” which called
him, there may have been other motives, such as
have been hinted at. People who have been
living for a long time in dreary country-places,
without any emotion beyond such as are occasioned
by a trivial pleasure or annoyance, often
get crazy at last for a vital paroxysm of some
kind or other. In this state they rush to the
great cities for a plunge into their turbid life-baths,
with a frantic thirst for every exciting
pleasure, which makes them the willing and easy
victims of all those who sell the Devil's wares
on commission. The less intelligent and instructed
class of unfortunates, who venture with
their ignorance and their instincts into what is
sometimes called the “life” of great cities, are
put through a rapid course of instruction which
entitles them very commonly to a diploma from
the police court. But they only illustrate the
working of the same tendency in mankind at
large which has been occasionally noticed in the
sons of ministers and other eminently worthy
people, by many ascribed to that intense congenital
hatred for goodness which distinguishes
human nature from that of the brute, but perhaps
as readily accounted for by considering it
as the yawning and stretching of a young soul
cramped too long in one moral posture.

Richard Venner was a young man of

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

remarkable experience for his years. He ran less risk,
therefore, in exposing himself to the temptations
and dangers of a great city than many older men,
who, seeking the livelier scenes of excitement to
be found in large towns as a relaxation after the
monotonous routine of family-life, are too often
taken advantage of and made the victims of their
sentiments or their generous confidence in their
fellow-creatures. Such was not his destiny. There
was something about him which looked as if he
would not take bullying kindly. He had also
the advantage of being acquainted with most of
those ingenious devices by which the proverbial
inconstancy of fortune is steadied to something
more nearly approaching fixed laws, and the dangerous
risks which have so often led young men
to ruin and suicide are practically reduced to
somewhat less than nothing. So that Mr. Richard
Venner worked off his nervous energies without
any troublesome adventure, and was ready
to return to Rockland in less than a week, without
having lightened the money-belt he wore
round his body, or tarnished the long glittering
knife he carried in his boot.

Dick had sent his trunk to the nearest town
through which the railroad leading to the city
passed. He rode off on his black horse and left
him at the place where he took the cars. On arriving
at the city station, he took a coach and
drove to one of the great hotels. Thither drove
also a sagacious-looking, middle-aged man, who

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

entered his name as “W. Thompson” in the book
at the office immediately after that of “R. Venner.”
Mr. “Thompson” kept a carelessly observant
eye upon Mr. Venner during his stay at
the hotel, and followed him to the cars when he
left, looking over his shoulder when he bought
his ticket at the station, and seeing him fairly
off without obtruding himself in any offensive
way upon his attention. Mr. Thompson, known
in other quarters as Detective Policeman Terry,
got very little by his trouble. Richard Venner
did not turn out to be the wife-poisoner, the
defaulting cashier, the river-pirate, or the great
counterfeiter. He paid his hotel-bill as a gentleman
should always do, if he has the money,
and can spare it. The detective had probably
overrated his own sagacity when he ventured to
suspect Mr. Venner. He reported to his chief
that there was a knowing-looking fellow he had
been round after, but he rather guessed he was
nothing more than “one o' them Southern sportsmen.”

The poor fellows at the stable where Dick
had left his horse had had trouble enough with
him. One of the ostlers was limping about with
a lame leg, and another had lost a mouthful of
his coat, which came very near carrying a piece
of his shoulder with it. When Mr. Venner came
back for his beast, he was as wild as if he had
just been lassoed, screaming, kicking, rolling
over to get rid of his saddle, — and when his

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

rider was at last mounted, jumping about in a
way to dislodge any common horseman. To
all this Dick replied by sticking his long spurs
deeper and deeper into his flanks, until the creature
found he was mastered, and dashed off as
if all the thistles of the Pampas were pricking
him.

“One more gallop, Juan!” This was in the
last mile of the road before he came to the town
which brought him in sight of the mansion-house.
It was in this last gallop that the fiery mustang
and his rider flashed by the old Doctor. Cassia
pointed her sharp ears and shied to let them
pass. The Doctor turned and looked through
the little round glass in the back of his sulky.

“Dick Turpin, there, will find more than his
match!” said the Doctor.

-- 206 --

p606-211 CHAPTER XII. THE APOLLINEAN INSTITUTE. (With Extracts from the “Report of the Committee. ”)

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

The readers of this narrative will hardly expect
any elaborate details of the educational
management of the Apollinean Institute. They
cannot be supposed to take the same interest in
its affairs as was shown by the Annual Committees
who reported upon its condition and prospects.
As these Committees were, however, an
important part of the mechanism of the establishment,
some general account of their organization
and a few extracts from the Report of the
one last appointed may not be out of place.

Whether Mr. Silas Peckham had some contrivance
for packing his Committees, whether they
happened always to be made up of optimists by
nature, whether they were cajoled into good-humor
by polite attentions, or whether they were
always really delighted with the wonderful acquirements
of the pupils and the admirable order
of the school, it is certain that their Annual

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

Reports were couched in language which might
warm the heart of the most cold-blooded and calculating
father that ever had a family of daughters
to educate. In fact, these Annual Reports
were considered by Mr. Peckham as his most
effective advertisements.

The first thing, therefore, was to see that the
Committee was made up of persons known to
the public. Some worn-out politician, in that
leisurely and amiable transition-state which comes
between official extinction and the paralysis which
will finish him as soon as his brain gets a little
softer, made an admirable Chairman for Mr. Peckham,
when he had the luck to pick up such an
article. Old reputations, like old fashions, are
more prized in the grassy than in the stony districts.
An effete celebrity, who would never be
heard of again in the great places until the funeral
sermon waked up his memory for one parting
spasm, finds himself in full flavor of renown
a little farther back from the changing winds of
the sea-coast. If such a public character was not
to be had, so that there was no chance of heading
the Report with the name of the Honorable Mr.
Somebody, the next best thing was to get the
Reverend Dr. Somebody to take that conspicuous
position. Then would follow two or three
local worthies with Esquire after their names.
If any stray literary personage from one of the
great cities happened to be within reach, he was
pounced upon by Mr. Silas Peckham. It was a

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

hard case for the poor man, who had travelled a
hundred miles or two to the outside suburbs after
peace and unwatered milk, to be pumped for a
speech in this unexpected way. It was harder
still, if he had been induced to venture a few
tremulous remarks, to be obliged to write them
out for the “Rockland Weekly Universe,” with
the chance of seeing them used as an advertising
certificate as long as he lived, if he lived as long
as the late Dr. Waterhouse did after giving his
certificate in favor of Whitwell's celebrated Cephalic
Snuff.

The Report of the last Committee had been
signed by the Honorable —, late — of—,
as Chairman. (It is with reluctance that
the name and titles are left in blank; but our public
characters are so familiarly known to the whole
community that this reserve becomes necessary.)
The other members of the Committee were the
Reverend Mr. Butters, of a neighboring town,
who was to make the prayer before the Exercises
of the Exhibition, and two or three notabilities
of Rockland, with geoponic eyes, and glabrous,
bumpless foreheads. A few extracts from the
Report are subjoined: —

“The Committee have great pleasure in recording
their unanimous opinion, that the Institution
was never in so flourishing a condition....

“The health of the pupils is excellent; the admirable
quality of food supplied shows itself in

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

their appearance; their blooming aspect excited
the admiration of the Committee, and bears testimony
to the assiduity of the excellent Matron.

“...... moral and religious condition most
encouraging, which they cannot but attribute to
the personal efforts and instruction of the faithful
Principal, who considers religious instruction a
solemn duty which he cannot commit to other
people.

“....... great progress in their studies, under
the intelligent superintendence of the accomplished
Principal, assisted by Mr. Badger, [Mr.
Langdon's predecessor,] Miss Darley, the lady
who superintends the English branches, Miss
Crabs, her assistant and teacher of Modern Languages,
and Mr. Schneider, teacher of French,
German, Latin, and Music.....

“Education is the great business of the Institute.
Amusements are objects of a secondary
nature; but these are by no means neglected....

“......... English compositions of great
originality and beauty, creditable alike to the
head and heart of their accomplished authors......
several poems of a very high order of
merit, which would do honor to the literature
of any age or country..... life-like drawings,
showing great proficiency.... Many converse
fluently in various modern languages...... perform
the most difficult airs with the skill of professional
musicians.....

“..... advantages unsurpassed, if equalled,

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

by those of any Institution in the country, and
reflecting the highest honor on the distinguished
Head of the Establishment, Silas Peckham, Esquire,
and his admirable Lady, the Matron, with
their worthy assistants.....”

The perusal of this Report did Mr. Bernard
more good than a week's vacation would have
done. It gave him such a laugh as he had not
had for a month. The way in which Silas Peckham
had made his Committee say what he wanted
them to — for he recognized a number of expressions
in the Report as coming directly from the
lips of his principal, and could not help thinking
how cleverly he had forced his phrases, as jugglers
do the particular card they wish their dupe
to take — struck him as particularly neat and
pleasing.

He had passed through the sympathetic and
emotional stages in his new experience, and had
arrived at the philosophical and practical state,
which takes things coolly, and goes to work to
set them right. He had breadth enough of view
to see that there was nothing so very exceptional
in this educational trader's dealings with
his subordinates, but he had also manly feeling
enough to attack the particular individual instance
of wrong before him. There are plenty
of dealers in morals, as in ordinary traffic, who
confine themselves to wholesale business. They
leave the small necessity of their next-door

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

neighbor to the retailers, who are poorer in statistics
and general facts, but richer in the every-day charities.
Mr. Bernard felt, at first, as one does who
sees a gray rat steal out of a drain and begin
gnawing at the bark of some tree loaded with
fruit or blossoms, which he will soon girdle, if he
is let alone. The first impulse is to murder him
with the nearest ragged stone. Then one remembers
that he is a rodent, acting after the law
of his kind, and cools down and is contented to
drive him off and guard the tree against his teeth
for the future. As soon as this is done, one can
watch his attempts at mischief with a certain
amusement.

This was the kind of process Mr. Bernard had
gone through. First, the indignant surprise of a
generous nature, when it comes unexpectedly into
relations with a mean one. Then the impulse of
extermination, — a divine instinct, intended to
keep down vermin of all classes to their working
averages in the economy of Nature. Then a return
of cheerful tolerance, — a feeling, that, if the
Deity could bear with rats and sharpers, he could;
with a confident trust, that, in the long run, terriers
and honest men would have the upperhand,
and a grateful consciousness that he had been
sent just at the right time to come between a
patient victim and the master who held her in
peonage.

Having once made up his mind what to do,
Mr. Bernard was as good-natured and hopeful as

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

ever. He had the great advantage, from his professional
training, of knowing how to recognize
and deal with the nervous disturbances to which
overtasked women are so liable. He saw well
enough that Helen Darley would certainly kill
herself or lose her wits, if he could not lighten
her labors and lift off a large part of her weight
of cares. The worst of it was, that she was one
of those women who naturally overwork themselves,
like those horses who will go at the top
of their pace until they drop. Such women are
dreadfully unmanageable. It is as hard reasoning
with them as it would have been reasoning with
Io, when she was flying over land and sea, driven
by the sting of the never-sleeping gadfly.

This was a delicate, interesting game that he
played. Under one innocent pretext or another,
he invaded this or that special province she had
made her own. He would collect the themes
and have them all read and marked, answer all
the puzzling questions in mathematics, make the
other teachers come to him for directions, and in
this way gradually took upon himself not only all
the general superintendence that belonged to his
office, but stole away so many of the special
duties which might fairly have belonged to his
assistant, that, before she knew it, she was looking
better and feeling more cheerful than for many
and many a month before.

When the nervous energy is depressed by any
bodily cause, or exhausted by overworking, there

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

follow effects which have often been misinterpreted
by moralists, and especially by theologians.
The conscience itself becomes neuralgic, sometimes
actually inflamed, so that the least touch is
agony. Of all liars and false accusers, a sick
conscience is the most inventive and indefatigable.
The devoted daughter, wife, mother, whose
life has been given to unselfish labors, who has
filled a place which it seems to others only an
angel would make good, reproaches herself with
incompetence and neglect of duty. The humble
Christian, who has been a model to others, calls
himself a worm of the dust on one page of his
diary, and arraigns himself on the next for coming
short of the perfection of an archangel.

Conscience itself requires a conscience, or nothing
can be more unscrupulous. It told Saul that
he did well in persecuting the Christians. It has
goaded countless multitudes of various creeds to
endless forms of self-torture. The cities of India
are full of cripples it has made. The hill-sides
of Syria are riddled with holes, where miserable
hermits, whose lives it had palsied, lived and died
like the vermin they harbored. Our libraries are
crammed with books written by spiritual hypochondriacs,
who inspected all their moral secretions
a dozen times a day. They are full of interest,
but they should be transferred from the shelf of
the theologian to that of the medical man who
makes a study of insanity.

This was the state into which too much work

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

and too much responsibility were bringing Helen
Darley, when the new master came and lifted so
much of the burden that was crushing her as
must be removed before she could have a chance
to recover her natural elasticity and buoyancy.
Many of the noblest women, suffering like her,
but less fortunate in being relieved at the right
moment, die worried out of life by the perpetual
teasing of this inflamed, neuralgic conscience.
So subtile is the line which separates the true
and almost angelic sensibility of a healthy, but
exalted nature, from the soreness of a soul which
is sympathizing with a morbid state of the body,
that it is no wonder they are often confounded.
And thus many good women are suffered to perish
by that form of spontaneous combustion in
which the victim goes on toiling day and night
with the hidden fire consuming her, until all at
once her cheek whitens, and, as we look upon her,
she drops away, a heap of ashes. The more they
overwork themselves, the more exacting becomes
the sense of duty, — as the draught of the locomotive's
furnace blows stronger and makes the
fire burn more fiercely, the faster it spins along
the track.

It is not very likely, as was said at the beginning
of this chapter, that we shall trouble ourselves
a great deal about the internal affairs of
the Apollinean Institute. These schools are, in
the nature of things, not so very unlike each other
as to require a minute description for each

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

particular one among them. They have all very much
the same general features, pleasing and displeasing.
All feeding-establishments have something
odious about them, — from the wretched country-houses
where paupers are farmed out to the lowest
bidder, up to the commons-tables at colleges,
and even the fashionable boarding-house. A person's
appetite should be at war with no other
purse than his own. Young people, especially,
who have a bone-factory at work in them, and
have to feed the living looms of innumerable
growing tissues, should be provided for, if possible,
by those who love them like their own flesh
and blood. Elsewhere their appetites will be sure
to make them enemies, or, what are almost as
bad, friends whose interests are at variance with
the claims of their exacting necessities and demands.

Besides, all commercial transactions in regard
to the most sacred interests of life are hateful
even to those who profit by them. The clergyman,
the physician, the teacher, must be paid;
but each of them, if his duty be performed in
the true spirit, can hardly help a shiver of disgust
when money is counted out to him for administering
the consolations of religion, for saving some
precious life, for sowing the seeds of Christian
civilization in young, ingenuous souls.

And yet all these schools, with their provincial
French and their mechanical accomplishments,
with their cheap parade of diplomas and

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

commencements and other public honors, have an
ever fresh interest to all who see the task they are
performing in our new social order. These girls
are not being educated for governesses, or to be
exported, with other manufactured articles, to
colonies where there happens to be a surplus of
males. Most of them will be wives, and every
American-born husband is a possible President
of these United States. Any one of these girls
may be a four-years' queen. There is no sphere
of human activity so exalted that she may not
be called upon to fill it.

But there is another consideration of far higher
interest. The education of our community to all
that is beautiful is flowing in mainly through its
women, and that to a considerable extent by the
aid of these large establishments, the least perfect
of which do something to stimulate the higher
tastes and partially instruct them. Sometimes
there is, perhaps, reason to fear that girls will be
too highly educated for their own happiness, if
they are lifted by their culture out of the range of
the practical and every-day working youth by
whom they are surrounded. But this is a risk we
must take. Our young men come into active life
so early, that, if our girls were not educated to
something beyond mere practical duties, our material
prosperity would outstrip our culture; as
it often does in large places where money is made
too rapidly. This is the meaning, therefore, of
that somewhat ambitious programme common

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

to most of these large institutions, at which we
sometimes smile, perhaps unwisely or uncharitably.

We shall take it for granted that the routine of
instruction went on at the Apollinean Institute
much as it does in other schools of the same class.
People, young or old, are wonderfully different, if
we contrast extremes in pairs. They approach
much nearer, if we take them in groups of twenty.
Take two separate hundreds as they come, without
choosing, and you get the gamut of human
character in both so completely that you can
strike many chords in each which shall be in perfect
unison with corresponding ones in the other.
If we go a step farther, and compare the population
of two villages of the same race and region,
there is such a regularly graduated distribution
and parallelism of character, that it seems as if
Nature must turn out human beings in sets like
chessmen.

It must be confessed that the position in which
Mr. Bernard now found himself had a pleasing
danger about it which might well justify all the
fears entertained on his account by more experienced
friends, when they learned that he was
engaged in a Young Ladies' Seminary. The
school never went on more smoothly than during
the first period of his administration, after he had
arranged its duties, and taken his share, and even
more than his share, upon himself. But human
nature does not wait for the diploma of the

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

Apollinean Institute to claim the exercise of its instincts
and faculties. These young girls saw but
little of the youth of the neighborhood. The
mansion-house young men were off at college or
in the cities, or making love to each other's sisters,
or at any rate unavailable for some reason or
other. There were a few “clerks,” — that is,
young men who attended shops, commonly called
“stores,” — who were fond of walking by the Institute,
when they were off duty, for the sake of
exchanging a word or a glance with any one of
the young ladies they might happen to know, if
any such were stirring abroad: crude young men,
mostly, with a great many “Sirs” and “Ma'ams”
in their speech, and with that style of address
sometimes acquired in the retail business, as if
the salesman were recommending himself to a
customer, — “First-rate family article, Ma'am;
warranted to wear a lifetime; just one yard and
three quarters in this pattern, Ma'am; sha'n't I
have the pleasure?” and so forth. If there had
been ever so many of them, and if they had been
ever so fascinating, the quarantine of the Institute
was too rigorous to allow any romantic infection
to be introduced from without.

Anybody might see what would happen, with
a good-looking, well-dressed, well-bred young
man, who had the authority of a master, it is
true, but the manners of a friend and equal, moving
about among these young girls day after day,
his eyes meeting theirs, his breath mingling with

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

theirs, his voice growing familiar to them, never
in any harsh tones, often soothing, encouraging,
always sympathetic, with its male depth and
breadth of sound among the chorus of trebles, as
if it were a river in which a hundred of these
little piping streamlets might lose themselves;
anybody might see what would happen. Young
girls wrote home to their parents that they enjoyed
themselves much, this term, at the Institute,
and thought they were making rapid progress in
their studies. There was a great enthusiasm for
the young master's reading-classes in English
poetry. Some of the poor little things began to
adorn themselves with an extra ribbon, or a bit of
such jewelry as they had before kept for great occasions.
Dear souls! they only half knew what
they were doing it for. Does the bird know why
its feathers grow more brilliant and its voice becomes
musical in the pairing season?

And so, in the midst of this quiet inland town,
where a mere accident had placed Mr. Bernard
Langdon, there was a concentration of explosive
materials which might at any time change its Arcadian
and academic repose into a scene of dangerous
commotion. What said Helen Darley,
when she saw with her woman's glance that more
than one girl, when she should be looking at her
book, was looking over it toward the master's
desk? Was her own heart warmed by any livelier
feeling than gratitude, as its life began to
flow with fuller pulses, and the morning sky

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

again looked bright and the flowers recovered
their lost fragrance? Was there any strange,
mysterious affinity between the master and the
dark girl who sat by herself? Could she call him
at will by looking at him? Could it be that—?
It made her shiver to think of it. — And
who was that strange horseman who passed Mr.
Bernard at dusk the other evening, looking so like
Mephistopheles galloping hard to be in season at
the witches' Sabbath-gathering? That must be
the cousin of Elsie's who wants to marry her,
they say. A dangerous-looking fellow for a rival,
if one took a fancy to the dark girl! And who is
she, and what? — by what demon is she haunted,
by what taint is she blighted, by what curse is
she followed, by what destiny is she marked, that
her strange beauty has such a terror in it, and
that hardly one shall dare to love her, and her eye
glitters always, but warms for none?

Some of these questions are ours. Some were
Helen Darley's. Some of them mingled with the
dreams of Bernard Langdon, as he slept the night
after meeting the strange horseman. In the morning
he happened to be a little late in entering the
school-room. There was something between the
leaves of the Virgil which lay upon his desk. He
opened it and saw a freshly gathered mountain-flower.
He looked at Elsie, instinctively, involuntarily.
She had another such flower on her
breast.

A young girl's graceful compliment, — that is

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

all, — no doubt, — no doubt. It was odd that the
flower should have happened to be laid between
the leaves of the Fourth Book of the “Æneid,”
and at this line, —

“Incipit effari, mediâque in voce resistit.”

A remembrance of an ancient superstition flashed
through the master's mind, and he determined to
try the Sortes Virgilianæ. He shut the volume,
and opened it again at a venture. — The story
of Laocoön!

He read, with a strange feeling of unwilling
fascination, from “Horresco referens” to “Bis
medium amplexi,
” and flung the book from him,
as if its leaves had been steeped in the subtle poisons
that princes die of.

-- 222 --

p606-227 CHAPTER XIII. CURIOSITY.

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

People will talk. Ciascun lo dice is a tune
that is played oftener than the national air of
this country or any other.

“That's what they say. Means to marry her,
if she is his cousin. Got money himself, — that's
the story, — but wants to come and live in the
old place, and get the Dudley property by-and-by.” —
“Mother's folks was wealthy.” — “Twenty-three
to twenty-five year old.” — “He a'n't
more'n twenty, or twenty-one at the outside.”—
“Looks as if he knew too much to be only
twenty year old.” — “Guess he's been through
the mill, — don't look so green, anyhow, — hey?
Did y' ever mind that cut over his left eyebrow?”

So they gossipped in Rockland. The young
fellows could make nothing of Dick Venner.
He was shy and proud with the few who made
advances to him. The young ladies called him
handsome and romantic, but he looked at them
like a many-tailed pacha who was in the habit
of ordering his wives by the dozen.

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

“What do you think of the young man over
there at the Venners'?” said Miss Arabella
Thornton to her father.

“Handsome,” said the Judge, “but dangerous-looking.
His face is indictable at common law.
Do you know, my dear, I think there is a blank
at the Sheriff's office, with a place for his name
in it?”

The Judge paused and looked grave, as if he
had just listened to the verdict of the jury and
was going to pronounce sentence.

“Have you heard anything against him?” said
the Judge's daughter.

“Nothing. But I don't like these mixed bloods
and half-told stories. Besides, I have seen a good
many desperate fellows at the bar, and I have a
fancy they all have a look belonging to them.
The worst one I ever sentenced looked a good
deal like this fellow. A wicked mouth. All our
other features are made for us; but a man makes
his own mouth.”

“Who was the person you sentenced?”

“He was a young fellow that undertook to
garrote a man who had won his money at
cards. The same slender shape, the same cunning,
fierce look, smoothed over with a plausible
air. Depend upon it, there is an expression
in all the sort of people who live by their wits
when they can, and by worse weapons when
their wits fail them, that we old law-doctors
know just as well as the medical counsellors

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

know the marks of disease in a man's face. Dr.
Kittredge looks at a man and says he is going to
die; I look at another man and say he is going
to be hanged, if nothing happens. I don't say so
of this one, but I don't like his looks. I wonder
Dudley Venner takes to him so kindly.”

“It's all for Elsie's sake,” said Miss Thornton;
“I feel quite sure of that. He never does anything
that is not meant for her in some way. I
suppose it amuses her to have her cousin about
the house. She rides a good deal since he has
been here. Have you seen them galloping about
together? He looks like my idea of a Spanish
bandit on that wild horse of his.”

“Possibly he has been one, — or is one,” said
the Judge, — smiling as men smile whose lips
have often been freighted with the life and death
of their fellow-creatures. “I met them riding the
other day. Perhaps Dudley is right, if it pleases
her to have a companion. What will happen,
though, if he makes love to her? Will Elsie be
easily taken with such a fellow? You young
folks are supposed to know more about these
matters than we middle-aged people.”

“Nobody can tell. Elsie is not like anybody
else. The girls who have seen most of her think
she hates men, all but `Dudley,' as she calls her
father. Some of them doubt whether she loves
him. They doubt whether she can love anything
human, except perhaps the old black woman who
has taken care of her since she was a baby. The

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

village people have the strangest stories about her:
you know what they call her?”

She whispered three words in her father's ear.
The Judge changed color as she spoke, sighed
deeply, and was silent as if lost in thought for
a moment.

“I remember her mother,” he said, “so well!
A sweeter creature never lived. Elsie has something
of her in her look, but those are not her
mother's eyes. They were dark, but soft, as in
all I ever saw of her race. Her father's are dark
too, but mild, and even tender, I should say. I
don't know what there is about Elsie's, — but
do you know, my dear, I find myself curiously
influenced by them? I have had to face a good
many sharp eyes and hard ones, — murderers'
eyes and pirates', — men who had to be watched
in the bar, where they stood on trial, for fear
they should spring on the prosecuting officers like
tigers, — but I never saw such eyes as Elsie's;
and yet they have a kind of drawing virtue or
power about them, — I don't know what else to
call it: have you never observed this?”

His daughter smiled in her turn.

“Never observed it? Why, of course, nobody
could be with Elsie Venner and not observe it.
There are a good many other strange things about
her: did you ever notice how she dresses?”

“Why, handsomely enough, I should think,”
the Judge answered. “I suppose she dresses as
she likes, and sends to the city for what she

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

wants. What do you mean in particular? We
men notice effects in dress, but not much in detail.”

“You never noticed the colors and patterns of
her dresses? You never remarked anything curious
about her ornaments? Well! I don't believe
you men know, half the time, whether a
lady wears a ninepenny collar or a thread-lace
cape worth a thousand dollars. I don't believe
you know a silk dress from a bombazine one. I
don't believe you can tell whether a woman is in
black or in colors, unless you happen to know
she is a widow. Elsie Venner has a strange
taste in dress, let me tell you. She sends for
the oddest patterns of stuffs, and picks out the
most curious things at the jeweller's, whenever
she goes to town with her father. They say
the old Doctor tells him to let her have her way
about all such matters. Afraid of her mind, if
she is contradicted, I suppose. — You've heard
about her going to school at that place, — the
`Institoot,' as those people call it? They say
she's bright enough in her way, — has studied
at home, you know, with her father a good deal,—
knows some modern languages and Latin, I
believe: at any rate, she would have it so, — she
must go to the `Institoot.' They have a very
good female teacher there, I hear; and the new
master, that young Mr. Langdon, looks and talks
like a well-educated young man. I wonder what
they'll make of Elsie, between them!”

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

So they talked at the Judge's, in the calm,
judicial-looking mansion-house, in the grave, still
library, with the troops of wan-hued law-books
staring blindly out of their titles at them as they
talked, like the ghosts of dead attorneys fixed
motionless and speechless, each with a thin,
golden film over his unwinking eyes.

In the mean time, everything went on quietly
enough after Cousin Richard's return. A man
of sense, — that is, a man who knows perfectly
well that a cool head is worth a dozen warm
hearts in carrying the fortress of a woman's affections,
(not yours, “Astarte,” nor yours, “Viola,”)—
who knows that men are rejected by women
every day because they, the men, love them, and
are accepted every day because they do not, and
therefore can study the arts of pleasing, — a man
of sense, when he finds he has established his
second parallel too soon, retires quietly to his
first, and begins working on his covered ways
again. [The whole art of love may be read in
any Encyclopædia under the title Fortification,
where the terms just used are explained.] After
the little adventure of the necklace, Dick retreated
at once to his first parallel. Elsie loved riding, —
and would go off with him on a gallop now
and then. He was a master of all those
strange Indian horseback-feats which shame the
tricks of the circus-riders, and used to astonish
and almost amuse her sometimes by disappearing
from his saddle, like a phantom horseman,

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

lying flat against the side of the bounding creature
that bore him, as if he were a hunting leopard
with his claws in the horse's flank and flattening
himself out against his heaving ribs.
Elsie knew a little Spanish too, which she had
learned from the young person who had taught
her dancing, and Dick enlarged her vocabulary
with a few soft phrases, and would sing her a
song sometimes, touching the air upon an ancient-looking
guitar they had found with the
ghostly things in the garret, — a quaint old instrument,
marked E. M. on the back, and supposed
to have belonged to a certain Elizabeth
Mascarene, before mentioned in connection with
a work of art, — a fair, dowerless lady, who
smiled and sung and faded away, unwedded, a
hundred years ago, as dowerless ladies, not a
few, are smiling and singing and fading now,—
God grant each of them His love, — and one
human heart as its interpreter!

As for school, Elsie went or stayed away as
she liked. Sometimes, when they thought she
was at her desk in the great school-room, she
would be on The Mountain, — alone always.
Dick wanted to go with her, but she would never
let him. Once, when she had followed the zigzag
path a little way up, she looked back and caught
a glimpse of him following her. She turned and
passed him without a word, but giving him a look
which seemed to make the scars on his wrist tingle,
went to her room, where she locked herself

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

up, and did not come out again till evening, —
Old Sophy having brought her food, and set it
down, not speaking, but looking into her eyes
inquiringly, like a dumb beast trying to feel out
his master's will in his face. The evening was
clear and the moon shining. As Dick sat at his
chamber-window, looking at the mountain-side,
he saw a gray-dressed figure flit between the trees
and steal along the narrow path which led upward.
Elsie's pillow was unpressed that night,
but she had not been missed by the household, —
for Dick knew enough to keep his own counsel.
The next morning she avoided him and went off
early to school. It was the same morning that
the young master found the flower between the
leaves of his Virgil.

The girl got over her angry fit, and was pleasant
enough with her cousin for a few days after
this; but she shunned rather than sought him.
She had taken a new interest in her books, and
especially in certain poetical readings which the
master conducted with the elder scholars. This
gave Master Langdon a good chance to study her
ways when her eye was on her book, to notice the
inflections of her voice, to watch for any expression
of her sentiments; for, to tell the truth, he
had a kind of fear that the girl had taken a fancy
to him, and, though she interested him, he did not
wish to study her heart from the inside.

The more he saw her, the more the sadness of
her beauty wrought upon him. She looked as if

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

she might hate, but could not love. She hardly
smiled at anything, spoke rarely, but seemed to
feel that her natural power of expression lay all in
her bright eyes, the force of which so many had
felt, but none perhaps had tried to explain to
themselves. A person accustomed to watch the
faces of those who were ailing in body or mind,
and to search in every line and tint for some underlying
source of disorder, could hardly help analyzing
the impression such a face produced upon
him. The light of those beautiful eyes was like
the lustre of ice; in all her features there was
nothing of that human warmth which shows that
sympathy has reached the soul beneath the mask
of flesh it wears. The look was that of remoteness,
of utter isolation. There was in its stony
apathy, it seemed to him, the pathos which we
find in the blind who show no film or speck over
the organs of sight; for Nature had meant her to
be lovely, and left out nothing but love. And yet
the master could not help feeling that some instinct
was working in this girl which was in some
way leading her to seek his presence. She did
not lift her glittering eyes upon him as at first. It
seemed strange that she did not, for they were
surely her natural weapons of conquest. Her
color did not come and go like that of young girls
under excitement. She had a clear brunette complexion,
a little sun-touched, it may be, — for the
master noticed once, when her necklace was
slightly displaced, that a faint ring or band of a

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

little lighter shade than the rest of the surface encircled
her neck. What was the slight peculiarity
of her enunciation, when she read? Not a lisp,
certainly, but the least possible imperfection in
articulating some of the lingual sounds, — just
enough to be noticed at first, and quite forgotten
after being a few times heard.

Not a word about the flower on either side. It
was not uncommon for the school-girls to leave a
rose or pink or wild flower on the teacher's desk.
Finding it in the Virgil was nothing, after all; it
was a little delicate flower, which looked as if it
were made to press, and it was probably shut in
by accident at the particular place where he found
it. He took it into his head to examine it in a
botanical point of view. He found it was not
common, — that it grew only in certain localities,—
and that one of these was among the rocks of
the eastern spur of The Mountain.

It happened to come into his head how the
Swiss youth climb the sides of the Alps to find
the flower called the Edelweiss for the maidens
whom they wish to please. It is a pretty fancy,
that of scaling some dangerous height before the
dawn, so as to gather the flower in its freshness,
that the favored maiden may wear it to church on
Sunday morning, a proof at once of her lover's
devotion and his courage. Mr. Bernard determined
to explore the region where this flower was
said to grow, that he might see where the wild
girl sought the blossoms of which Nature was so
jealous.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

It was on a warm, fair Saturday afternoon that
he undertook his land-voyage of discovery. He
had more curiosity, it may be, than he would have
owned; for he had heard of the girl's wandering
habits, and the guesses about her sylvan haunts,
and was thinking what the chances were that he
should meet her in some strange place, or come
upon traces of her which would tell secrets she
would not care to have known.

The woods are all alive to one who walks
through them with his mind in an excited state,
and his eyes and ears wide open. The trees are
always talking, not merely whispering with their
leaves, (for every tree talks to itself in that way,
even when it stands alone in the middle of a pasture,)
but grating their boughs against each other,
as old horn-handed farmers press their dry, rustling
palms together, dropping a nut or a leaf or a
twig, clicking to the tap of a woodpecker, or rustling
as a squirrel flashes along a branch. It was
now the season of singing-birds, and the woods
were haunted with mysterious, tender music.
The voices of the birds which love the deeper
shades of the forest are sadder than those of the
open fields: these are the nuns who have taken
the veil, the hermits that have hidden themselves
away from the world and tell their griefs to the
infinite listening Silences of the wilderness, — for
the one deep inner silence that Nature breaks
with her fitful superficial sounds becomes multiplied
as the image of a star in ruffled waters.

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

Strange! The woods at first convey the impression
of profound repose, and yet, if you watch their
ways with open ear, you find the life which is in
them is restless and nervous as that of a woman:
the little twigs are crossing and twining and separating
like slender fingers that cannot be still;
the stray leaf is to be flattened into its place like a
truant curl; the limbs sway and twist, impatient
of their constrained attitude; and the rounded
masses of foliage swell upward and subside from
time to time with long soft sighs, and, it may
be, the falling of a few rain-drops which had lain
hidden among the deeper shadows. I pray you,
notice, in the sweet summer days which will soon
see you among the mountains, this inward tranquillity
that belongs to the heart of the woodland,
with this nervousness, for I do not know what
else to call it, of outer movement. One would
say, that Nature, like untrained persons, could not
sit still without nestling about or doing something
with her limbs or features, and that high breeding
was only to be looked for in trim gardens, where
the soul of the trees is ill at ease perhaps, but their
manners are unexceptionable, and a rustling
branch or leaf falling out of season is an indecorum.
The real forest is hardly still except
in the Indian summer; then there is death in the
house, and they are waiting for the sharp shrunken
months to come with white raiment for the
summer's burial.

There were many hemlocks in this

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

neighborhood, the grandest and most solemn of all the
forest-trees in the mountain regions. Up to a
certain period of growth they are eminently beautiful,
their boughs disposed in the most graceful
pagoda-like series of close terraces, thick and dark
with green crystalline leaflets. In spring the tender
shoots come out of a paler green, finger-like,
as if they were pointing to the violets at their
feet. But when the trees have grown old, and
their rough boles measure a yard and more
through their diameter, they are no longer beautiful,
but they have a sad solemnity all their own,
too full of meaning to require the heart's comment
to be framed in words. Below, all their
earthward-looking branches are sapless and shattered,
splintered by the weight of many winters'
snows; above, they are still green and full of life,
but their summits overtop all the deciduous trees
around them, and in their companionship with
heaven they are alone. On these the lightning
loves to fall. One such Mr. Bernard saw, — or
rather, what had been one such; for the bolt had
torn the tree like an explosion from within, and
the ground was strewed all around the broken
stump with flakes of rough bark and strips and
chips of shivered wood, into which the old tree
had been rent by the bursting rocket from the
thunder-cloud.

— The master had struck up The Mountain
obliquely from the western side of the Dudley
mansion-house. In this way he ascended until

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

he reached a point many hundred feet above the
level of the plain, and commanding all the country
beneath and around. Almost at his feet he
saw the mansion-house, the chimney standing out
of the middle of the roof, or rather, like a black
square hole in it, — the trees almost directly over
their stems, the fences as lines, the whole nearly
as an architect would draw a ground-plan of the
house and the inclosures round it. It frightened
him to see how the huge masses of rock
and old forest-growths hung over the home below.
As he descended a little and drew near
the ledge of evil name, he was struck with the
appearance of a long narrow fissure that ran
parallel with it and above it for many rods, not
seemingly of very old standing, — for there were
many fibres of roots which had evidently been
snapped asunder when the rent took place, and
some of which were still succulent in both separated
portions.

Mr. Bernard had made up his mind, when he
set forth, not to come back before he had examined
the dreaded ledge. He had half persuaded
himself that it was scientific curiosity. He
wished to examine the rocks, to see what flowers
grew there,
and perhaps to pick up an adventure
in the zoölogical line; for he had on a
pair of high, stout boots, and he carried a stick
in his hand, which was forked at one extremity,
so as to be very convenient to hold down a
crotalus with, if he should happen to encounter

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

one. He knew the aspect of the ledge from a
distance; for its bald and leprous-looking declivities
stood out in their nakedness from the
wooded sides of The Mountain, when this was
viewed from certain points of the village. But
the nearer aspect of the blasted region had something
frightful in it. The cliffs were water-worn,
as if they had been gnawed for thousands of
years by hungry waves. In some places they
overhung their base so as to look like leaning
towers which might topple over at any minute.
In other parts they were scooped into niches or
caverns. Here and there they were cracked in
deep fissures, some of them of such width that
one might enter them, if he cared to run the
risk of meeting the regular tenants, who might
treat him as an intruder.

Parts of the ledge were cloven perpendicularly,
with nothing but cracks or slightly projecting
edges in which or on which a foot could
find hold. High up on one of these precipitous
walls of rock he saw some tufts of flowers, and
knew them at once for the same that he had
found between the leaves of his Virgil. Not
there, surely! No woman would have clung
against that steep, rough parapet to gather an
idle blossom. And yet the master looked round
everywhere, and even up the side of that rock,
to see if there were no signs of a woman's footstep.
He peered about curiously, as if his eye
might fall on some of those fragments of dress

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

which women leave after them, whenever they
run against each other or against anything else,—
in crowded ballrooms, in the brushwood after
picnics, on the fences after rambles, scattered
round over every place which has witnessed an
act of violence, where rude hands have been
laid upon them. Nothing. Stop, though, one
moment. That stone is smooth and polished,
as if it had been somewhat worn by the pressure
of human feet. There is one twig broken
among the stems of that clump of shrubs. He
put his foot upon the stone and took hold of
the close-clinging shrub. In this way he turned
a sharp angle of the rock and found himself on
a natural platform, which lay in front of one of
the wider fissures, — whether the mouth of a cavern
or not he could not yet tell. A flat stone
made an easy seat, upon which he sat down, as
he was very glad to do, and looked mechanically
about him. A small fragment splintered from
the rock was at his feet. He took it and threw
it down the declivity a little below where he sat.
He looked about for a stem or a straw of some
kind to bite upon, — a country-instinct, — relic,
no doubt, of the old vegetable-feeding habits of
Eden. Is that a stem or a straw? He picked it
up. It was a hair-pin.

To say that Mr. Langdon had a strange sort
of thrill shoot through him at the sight of this
harmless little implement would be a statement
not at variance with the fact of the case. That

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

smooth stone had been often trodden, and by
what foot he could not doubt. He rose up from
his seat to look round for other signs of a woman's
visits. What if there is a cavern here, where
she has a retreat, fitted up, perhaps, as anchorites
fitted their cells, — nay, it may be, carpeted and
mirrored, and with one of those tiger-skins for a
couch, such as they say the girl loves to lie on?
Let us look, at any rate.

Mr. Bernard walked to the mouth of the cavern
or fissure and looked into it. His look was
met by the glitter of two diamond eyes, small,
sharp, cold, shining out of the darkness, but gliding
with a smooth, steady motion towards the
light, and himself. He stood fixed, struck dumb,
staring back into them with dilating pupils and
sudden numbness of fear that cannot move, as in
the terror of dreams. The two sparks of light
came forward until they grew to circles of flame,
and all at once lifted themselves up as if in angry
surprise. Then for the first time thrilled in Mr.
Bernard's ears the dreadful sound that nothing
which breathes, be it man or brute, can hear
unmoved, — the long, loud, stinging whirr, as the
huge, thick-bodied reptile shook his many-jointed
rattle and adjusted his loops for the fatal stroke.
His eyes were drawn as with magnets toward the
circles of flame. His ears rung as in the overture
to the swooning dream of chloroform. Nature
was before man with her anæsthetics: the
cat's first shake stupefies the mouse; the lion's

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

first shake deadens the man's fear and feeling;
and the crotalus paralyzes before he strikes. He
waited as in a trance, — waited as one that longs
to have the blow fall, and all over, as the man who
shall be in two pieces in a second waits for the
axe to drop. But while he looked straight into
the flaming eyes, it seemed to him that they were
losing their light and terror, that they were growing
tame and dull; the charm was dissolving, the
numbness was passing away, he could move once
more. He heard a light breathing close to his
ear, and, half turning, saw the face of Elsie Venner,
looking motionless into the reptile's eyes,
which had shrunk and faded under the stronger
enchantment of her own.

-- 240 --

p606-245 CHAPTER XIV. FAMILY SECRETS.

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

It was commonly understood in the town of
Rockland that Dudley Venner had had a great
deal of trouble with that daughter of his, so handsome,
yet so peculiar, about whom there were so
many strange stories. There was no end to the
tales which were told of her extraordinary doings.
Yet her name was never coupled with that of any
youth or man, until this cousin had provoked remark
by his visit; and even then it was oftener
in the shape of wondering conjectures whether he
would dare to make love to her, than in any pretended
knowledge of their relations to each other,
that the public tongue exercised its village-prerogative
of tattle.

The more common version of the trouble at the
mansion-house was this: — Elsie was not exactly
in her right mind. Her temper was singular, her
tastes were anomalous, her habits were lawless,
her antipathies were many and intense, and she
was liable to explosions of ungovernable anger.
Some said that was not the worst of it. At
nearly fifteen years old, when she was growing

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

fast, and in an irritable state of mind and body,
she had had a governess placed over her for
whom she had conceived an aversion. It was
whispered among a few who knew more of the
family secrets than others, that, worried and exasperated
by the presence and jealous oversight
of this person, Elsie had attempted to get finally
rid of her by unlawful means, such as young girls
have been known to employ in their straits, and
to which the sex at all ages has a certain instinctive
tendency, in preference to more palpable instruments
for the righting of its wrongs. At any
rate, this governess had been taken suddenly ill,
and the Doctor had been sent for at midnight.
Old Sophy had taken her master into a room
apart, and said a few words to him which turned
him as white as a sheet. As soon as he recovered
himself, he sent Sophy out, called in the old
Doctor, and gave him some few hints, on which
he acted at once, and had the satisfaction of seeing
his patient out of danger before he left in the
morning. It is proper to say, that, during the following
days, the most thorough search was made
in every nook and cranny of those parts of the
house which Elsie chiefly haunted, but nothing
was found which might be accused of having
been the intentional cause of the probably accidental
sudden illness of the governess. From
this time forward her father was never easy.
Should he keep her apart, or shut her up, for fear
of risk to others, and so lose every chance of

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

restoring her mind to its healthy tone by kindly
influences and intercourse with wholesome natures?
There was no proof, only presumption,
as to the agency of Elsie in the matter referred
to. But the doubt was worse, perhaps, than certainty
would have been, — for then he would have
known what to do.

He took the old Doctor as his adviser. The
shrewd old man listened to the father's story, his
explanations of possibilities, of probabilities, of
dangers, of hopes. When he had got through,
the Doctor looked him in the face steadily, as if
he were saying, Is that all?

The father's eyes fell. This was not all. There
was something at the bottom of his soul which
he could not bear to speak of, — nay, which, as
often as it reared itself through the dark waves
of unworded consciousness into the breathing air
of thought, he trod down as the ruined angels
tread down a lost soul trying to come up out of
the seething sea of torture. Only this one daughter!
No! God never would have ordained such
a thing. There was nothing ever heard of like it;
it could not be; she was ill, — she would outgrow
all these singularities; he had had an aunt who
was peculiar; he had heard that hysteric girls
showed the strangest forms of moral obliquity for
a time, but came right at last. She would change
all at once, when her health got more firmly settled
in the course of her growth. Are there not
rough buds that open into sweet flowers? Are

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

there not fruits, which, while unripe, are not to be
tasted or endured, which mature into the richest
taste and fragrance? In God's good time she
would come to her true nature; her eyes would
lose that frightful, cold glitter; her lips would not
feel so cold when she pressed them against his
cheek; and that faint birth-mark, her mother
swooned when she first saw, would fade wholly
out, — it was less marked, surely, now than it
used to be!

So Dudley Venner felt, and would have thought,
if he had let his thoughts breathe the air of his
soul. But the Doctor read through words and
thoughts and all into the father's consciousness.
There are states of mind which may be shared
by two persons in presence of each other, which
remain not only unworded, but unthoughted, if
such a word may be coined for our special need.
Such a mutually interpenetrative consciousness
there was between the father and the old physician.
By a common impulse, both of them rose
in a mechanical way and went to the western
window, where each started, as he saw the other's
look directed towards the white stone which
stood in the midst of the small plot of green turf.

The Doctor had, for a moment, forgotten himself,
but he looked up at the clouds, which were
angry, and said, as if speaking of the weather,
“It is dark now, but we hope it will clear up by-and-by.
There are a great many more clouds
than rains, and more rains than strokes of

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

lightning, and more strokes of lightning than there are
people killed. We must let this girl of ours have
her way, as far as it is safe. Send away this
woman she hates, quietly. Get her a foreigner
for a governess, if you can, — one that can dance
and sing and will teach her. In the house old
Sophy will watch her best. Out of it you must
trust her, I am afraid, — for she will not be followed
round, and she is in less danger than you
think. If she wanders at night, find her, if you
can; the woods are not absolutely safe. If she
will be friendly with any young people, have
them to see her, — young men, especially. She
will not love any one easily, perhaps not at all;
yet love would be more like to bring her right
than anything else. If any young person seems
in danger of falling in love with her, send him to
me for counsel.”

Dry, hard advice, but given from a kind heart,
with a moist eye, and in tones which tried to be
cheerful and were full of sympathy. This advice
was the key to the more than indulgent treatment
which, as we have seen, the girl had received
from her father and all about her. The old Doctor
often came in, in the kindest, most natural
sort of way, got into pleasant relations with Elsie
by always treating her in the same easy manner
as at the great party, encouraging all her
harmless fancies, and rarely reminding her that
he was a professional adviser, except when she
came out of her own accord, as in the talk they

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

had at the party, telling him of some wild trick
she had been playing.

“Let her go to the girls' school, by all means,”
said the Doctor, when she had begun to talk
about it. “Possibly she may take to some of
the girls or of the teachers. Anything to interest
her. Friendship, love, religion, — whatever will
set her nature at work. We must have headway
on, or there will be no piloting her. Action
first of all, and then we will see what to do
with it.”

So, when Cousin Richard came along, the
Doctor, though he did not like his looks any too
well, told her father to encourage his staying for
a time. If she liked him, it was good; if she
only tolerated him, it was better than nothing.

“You know something about that nephew of
yours, during these last years, I suppose?” the
Doctor said. “Looks as if he had seen life.
Has a scar that was made by a sword-cut, and
a white spot on the side of his neck that looks
like a bullet-mark. I think he has been what
folks call a `hard customer.'”

Dudley Venner owned that he had heard little
or nothing of him of late years. He had invited
himself, and of course it would not be decent
not to receive him as a relative. He thought
Elsie rather liked having him about the house
for a while. She was very capricious, — acted
as if she fancied him one day and disliked him
the next. He did not know, — but sometimes

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

thought that this nephew of his might take a serious
liking to Elsie. What should he do about
it, if it turned out so?

The Doctor lifted his eyebrows a little. He
thought there was no fear. Elsie was naturally
what they call a man-hater, and there was very
little danger of any sudden passion springing up
between two such young persons. Let him stay
awhile; it gives her something to think about.
So he stayed awhile, as we have seen.

The more Mr. Richard became acquainted
with the family, — that is, with the two persons
of whom it consisted, — the more favorably the
idea of a permanent residence in the mansion-house
seemed to impress him. The estate was
large, — hundreds of acres, with woodlands and
meadows of great value. The father and daughter
had been living quietly, and there could not
be a doubt that the property which came through
the Dudleys must have largely increased of late
years. It was evident enough that they had an
abundant income, from the way in which Elsie's
caprices were indulged. She had horses and carriages
to suit herself; she sent to the great city
for everything she wanted in the way of dress.
Even her diamonds — and the young man knew
something about these gems — must be of considerable
value; and yet she wore them carelessly,
as it pleased her fancy. She had precious
old laces, too, almost worth their weight in diamonds, —
laces which had been snatched from

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

altars in ancient Spanish cathedrals during the
wars, and which it would not be safe to leave a
duchess alone with for ten minutes. The old
house was fat with the deposits of rich generations
which had gone before. The famous “golden”
fire-set was a purchase of one of the family
who had been in France during the Revolution,
and must have come from a princely palace, if
not from one of the royal residences. As for
silver, the iron closet which had been made in the
dining-room wall was running over with it: tea-kettles,
coffee-pots, heavy-lidded tankards, chafing-dishes,
punch-bowls, all that all the Dudleys had
ever used, from the caudle-cup which used to be
handed round the young mother's chamber, and
the porringer from which children scooped their
bread-and-milk with spoons as solid as ingots,
to that ominous vessel, on the upper shelf, far
back in the dark, with a spout like a slender
italic S, out of which the sick and dying, all
along the last century, and since, had taken the
last drops that passed their lips. Without being
much of a scholar, Dick could see well enough,
too, that the books in the library had been ordered
from the great London houses, whose imprint
they bore, by persons who knew what was best
and meant to have it. A man does not require
much learning to feel pretty sure, when he takes
one of those solid, smooth, velvet-leaved quartos,
say a Baskerville Addison, for instance, bound in
red morocco, with a margin of gold as rich as

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

the embroidery of a prince's collar, as Vandyck
drew it, — he need not know much to feel pretty
sure that a score or two of shelves full of such
books mean that it took a long purse, as well
as a literary taste, to bring them together.

To all these attractions the mind of this
thoughtful young gentleman may be said to have
been fully open. He did not disguise from himself,
however, that there were a number of drawbacks
in the way of his becoming established as
the heir of the Dudley mansion-house and fortune.
In the first place, Cousin Elsie was, unquestionably,
very piquant, very handsome, game
as a hawk, and hard to please, which made her
worth trying for. But then there was something
about Cousin Elsie, — (the small, white scars
began stinging, as he said this to himself, and he
pushed his sleeve up to look at them,) — there
was something about Cousin Elsie he couldn't
make out. What was the matter with her eyes,
that they sucked your life out of you in that
strange way? What did she always wear a
necklace for? Had she some such love-token on
her neck as the old Don's revolver had left on
his? How safe would anybody feel to live with
her? Besides, her father would last forever, if
he was left to himself. And he may take it
into his head to marry again. That would be
pleasant!

So talked Cousin Richard to himself, in the
calm of the night and in the tranquillity of his

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

own soul. There was much to be said on both
sides. It was a balance to be struck after the
two columns were added up. He struck the
balance, and came to the conclusion that he
would fall in love with Elsie Venner.

The intelligent reader will not confound this
matured and serious intention of falling in love
with the young lady with that mere impulse of
the moment before mentioned as an instance of
making love. On the contrary, the moment Mr.
Richard had made up his mind that he should fall
in love with Elsie, he began to be more reserved
with her, and to try to make friends in other
quarters. Sensible men, you know, care very
little what a girl's present fancy is. The question
is: Who manages her, and how can you get
at that person or those persons? Her foolish
little sentiments are all very well in their way;
but business is business, and we can't stop for
such trifles. The old political wire-pullers never
go near the man they want to gain, if they can
help it; they find out who his intimates and
managers are, and work through them. Always
handle any positively electrical body, whether it
is charged with passion or power, with some non-conductor
between you and it, not with your
naked hands. — The above were some of the
young gentleman's working axioms; and he proceeded
to act in accordance with them.

He began by paying his court more assiduously
to his uncle. It was not very hard to ingratiate

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

himself in that quarter; for his manners were insinuating,
and his precocious experience of life
made him entertaining. The old neglected billiard-room
was soon put in order, and Dick, who
was a magnificent player, had a series of games
with his uncle, in which, singularly enough, he
was beaten, though his antagonist had been out
of play for years. He evinced a profound interest
in the family history, insisted on having the details
of its early alliances, and professed a great
pride in it, which he had inherited from his father,
who, though he had allied himself with the daughter
of an alien race, had yet chosen one with the
real azure blood in her veins, as proud as if she
had Castile and Aragon for her dower and the
Cid for her grandpapa. He also asked a great
deal of advice, such as inexperienced young persons
are in need of, and listened to it with due
reverence.

It is not very strange that Uncle Dudley took
a kinder view of his nephew than the Judge,
who thought he could read a questionable history
in his face, — or the old Doctor, who knew
men's temperaments and organizations pretty
well, and had his prejudices about races, and
could tell an old sword-cut and a bullet-mark
in two seconds from a scar got by falling against
the fender, or a mark left by king's evil. He
could not be expected to share our own prejudices;
for he had heard nothing of the wild
youth's adventures, or his scamper over the

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

Pampas at short notice. So, then, “Richard Venner,
Esquire, guest of Dudley Venner, Esquire, at his
elegant mansion,” prolonged his visit until his
presence became something like a matter of habit,
and the neighbors began to think that the fine
old house would be illuminated before long for
a grand marriage.

He had done pretty well with the father: the
next thing was to gain over the nurse. Old Sophy
was as cunning as a red fox or a gray wood-chuck.
She had nothing in the world to do but
to watch Elsie; she had nothing to care for but
this girl and her father. She had never liked Dick
too well; for he used to make faces at her and
tease her when he was a boy, and now he was a
man there was something about him — she could
not tell what — that made her suspicious of him.
It was no small matter to get her over to his side.

The jet-black Africans know that gold never
looks so well as on the foil of their dark skins.
Dick found in his trunk a string of gold beads,
such as are manufactured in some of our cities,
which he had brought from the gold region of
Chili, — so he said, — for the express purpose of
giving them to old Sophy. These Africans, too,
have a perfect passion for gay-colored clothing;
being condemned by Nature, as it were, to a perpetual
mourning-suit, they love to enliven it with
all sorts of variegated stuffs of sprightly patterns,
aflame with red and yellow. The considerate
young man had remembered this, too, and brought
home for Sophy some handkerchiefs of rainbow

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

hues, which had been strangely overlooked till
now, at the bottom of one of his trunks. Old
Sophy took his gifts, but kept her black eyes open
and watched every movement of the young people
all the more closely. It was through her that
the father had always known most of the actions
and tendencies of his daughter.

In the mean time the strange adventure on The
Mountain had brought the young master into new
relations with Elsie. She had led him out of danger;
perhaps saved him from death by the strange
power she exerted. He was grateful, and yet
shuddered at the recollection of the whole scene.
In his dreams he was pursued by the glare of cold
glittering eyes, — whether they were in the head
of a woman or of a reptile he could not always
tell, the images had so run together. But he
could not help seeing that the eyes of the young
girl had been often, very often, turned upon him
when he had been looking away, and fell as his
own glance met them. Helen Darley told him
very plainly that this girl was thinking about him
more than about her book. Dick Venner found
she was getting more constant in her attendance
at school. He learned, on inquiry, that there was
a new master, a handsome young man. The
handsome young man would not have liked the
look that came over Dick's face when he heard
this fact mentioned.

In short, everything was getting tangled up
together, and there would be no chance of disentangling
the threads in this chapter.

-- 253 --

p606-258 CHAPTER XV. PHYSIOLOGICAL.

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

If Master Bernard felt a natural gratitude to
his young pupil for saving him from an imminent
peril, he was in a state of infinite perplexity to
know why he should have needed such aid. He,
an active, muscular, courageous, adventurous
young fellow, with a stick in his hand, ready to
hold down the Old Serpent himself, if he had
come in his way, to stand still, staring into those
two eyes, until they came up close to him, and
the strange, terrible sound seemed to freeze him
stiff where he stood, — what was the meaning of
it? Again, what was the influence this girl had
seemingly exerted, under which the venomous
creature had collapsed in such a sudden way?
Whether he had been awake or dreaming he did
not feel quite sure. He knew he had gone up
The Mountain, at any rate; he knew he had
come down The Mountain with the girl walking
just before him; — there was no forgetting her
figure, as she walked on in silence, her braided
locks falling a little, for want of the lost hair-pin,
perhaps, and looking like a wreathing coil of —

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

Shame on such fancies! — to wrong that supreme
crowning gift of abounding Nature, a rush
of shining black hair, which, shaken loose, would
cloud her all round, like Godiva, from brow to
instep! He was sure he had sat down before the
fissure or cave. He was sure that he was led
softly away from the place, and that it was Elsie
who had led him. There was the hair-pin to show
that so far it was not a dream. But between
these recollections came a strange confusion; and
the more the master thought, the more he was
perplexed to know whether she had waked him,
sleeping, as he sat on the stone, from some frightful
dream, such as may come in a very brief slumber,
or whether she had bewitched him into a
trance with those strange eyes of hers, or whether
it was all true, and he must solve its problem as
he best might.

There was another recollection connected with
this mountain adventure. As they approached
the mansion-house, they met a young man, whom
Mr. Bernard remembered having seen once at
least before, and whom he had heard of as a
cousin of the young girl. As Cousin Richard
Venner, the person in question, passed them, he
took the measure, so to speak, of Mr. Bernard,
with a look so piercing, so exhausting, so practised,
so profoundly suspicious, that the young
master felt in an instant that he had an enemy in
this handsome youth, — an enemy, too, who was
like to be subtle and dangerous.

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

Mr. Bernard had made up his mind, that, come
what might, enemy or no enemy, live or die, he
would solve the mystery of Elsie Venner, sooner
or later. He was not a man to be frightened out
of his resolution by a scowl, or a stiletto, or any
unknown means of mischief, of which a whole
armory was hinted at in that passing look Dick
Venner had given him. Indeed, like most adventurous
young persons, he found a kind of charm
in feeling that there might be some dangers in the
way of his investigations. Some rumors which
had reached him about the supposed suitor of
Elsie Venner, who was thought to be a desperate
kind of fellow, and whom some believed to be an
unscrupulous adventurer, added a curious, romantic
kind of interest to the course of physiological
and psychological inquiries he was about instituting.

The afternoon on The Mountain was still uppermost
in his mind. Of course he knew the
common stories about fascination. He had once
been himself an eye-witness of the charming of a
small bird by one of our common harmless serpents.
Whether a human being could be reached
by this subtile agency, he had been skeptical, notwithstanding
the mysterious relation generally felt
to exist between man and this creature, “cursed
above all cattle and above every beast of the
field,” — a relation which some interpret as the
fruit of the curse, and others hold to be so instinctive
that this animal has been for that reason

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

adopted as the natural symbol of evil. There was
another solution, however, supplied him by his
professional reading. The curious work of Mr.
Braid of Manchester had made him familiar with
the phenomena of a state allied to that produced
by animal magnetism, and called by that writer
by the name of hypnotism. He found, by referring
to his note-book, the statement was, that, by
fixing the eyes on a bright object so placed as to
produce a strain
upon the eyes and eyelids, and to
maintain a steady fixed stare, there comes on in a
few seconds a very singular condition, characterized
by muscular rigidity and inability to move,
with a strange exaltation of most of the senses, and
generally a closure of the eyelids, — this condition
being followed by torpor.

Now this statement of Mr. Braid's, well known
to the scientific world, and the truth of which had
been confirmed by Mr. Bernard in certain experiments
he had instituted, as it has been by many
other experimenters, went far to explain the
strange impressions, of which, waking or dreaming,
he had certainly been the subject. His nervous
system had been in a high state of exaltation
at the time. He remembered how the little
noises that made rings of sound in the silence of
the woods, like pebbles dropped in still waters,
had reached his inner consciousness. He remembered
that singular sensation in the roots of the
hair, when he came on the traces of the girl's
presence, reminding him of a line in a certain

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

poem which he had read lately with a new and
peculiar interest. He even recalled a curious evidence
of exalted sensibility and irritability, in the
twitching of the minute muscles of the internal
ear at every unexpected sound, producing an odd
little snap in the middle of the head, which proved
to him that he was getting very nervous.

The next thing was to find out whether it were
possible that the venomous creature's eyes should
have served the purpose of Mr. Braid's “bright
object” held very close to the person experimented
on, or whether they had any special
power which could be made the subject of exact
observation.

For this purpose Mr. Bernard considered it necessary
to get a live crotalus or two into his possession,
if this were possible. On inquiry, he
found that there was a certain family living far
up the mountain-side, not a mile from the ledge,
the members of which were said to have taken
these creatures occasionally, and not to be in any
danger, or at least in any fear, of being injured
by them. He applied to these people, and offered
a reward sufficient to set them at work to capture
some of these animals, if such a thing were
possible.

A few days after this, a dark, gypsy-looking
woman presented herself at his door. She held
up her apron as if it contained something precious
in the bag she made with it.

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

“Y'wanted some rattlers,” said the woman.
“Here they be.”

She opened her apron and showed a coil of
rattlesnakes lying very peaceably in its fold.
They lifted their heads up, as if they wanted to
see what was going on, but showed no sign of
anger.

“Are you crazy?” said Mr. Bernard. “You're
dead in an hour, if one of those creatures strikes
you!”

He drew back a little, as he spoke; it might be
simple disgust; it might be fear; it might be
what we call antipathy, which is different from
either, and which will sometimes show itself in
paleness, and even faintness, produced by objects
perfectly harmless and not in themselves offensive
to any sense.

“Lord bless you,” said the woman, “rattlers
never touches our folks. I'd jest 'z lieves handle
them creaturs as so many stripéd snakes.”

So saying, she put their heads down with her
hand, and packed them together in her apron as
if they had been bits of cart-rope.

Mr. Bernard had never heard of the power, or,
at least, the belief in the possession of a power
by certain persons, which enables them to handle
these frightful reptiles with perfect impunity.
The fact, however, is well known to others, and
more especially to a very distinguished Professor
in one of the leading institutions of the great
city of the land, whose experiences in the

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

neighborhood of Graylock, as he will doubtless inform
the curious, were very much like those of the
young master.

Mr. Bernard had a wired cage ready for his
formidable captives, and studied their habits and
expression with a strange sort of interest. What
did the Creator mean to signify, when he made
such shapes of horror, and, as if he had doubly
cursed this envenomed wretch, had set a mark
upon him and sent him forth, the Cain of the
brotherhood of serpents? It was a very curious
fact that the first train of thoughts Mr. Bernard's
small menagerie suggested to him was the grave,
though somewhat worn, subject of the origin of
evil. There is now to be seen in a tall glass jar,
in the Museum of Comparative Anatomy at
Cantabridge in the territory of the Massachusetts,
a huge crotalus, of a species which grows to more
frightful dimensions than our own, under the hotter
skies of South America. Look at it, ye who
would know what is the tolerance, the freedom
from prejudice, which can suffer such an incarnation
of all that is devilish to lie unharmed in the
cradle of Nature! Learn, too, that there are
many things in this world which we are warned
to shun, and are even suffered to slay, if need be,
but which we must not hate, unless we would
hate what God loves and cares for.

Whatever fascination the creature might exercise
in his native haunts, Mr. Bernard found himself
not in the least nervous or affected in any way

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

while looking at his caged reptiles. When their
cage was shaken, they would lift their heads and
spring their rattles; but the sound was by no
means so formidable to listen to as when it reverberated
among the chasms of the echoing
rocks. The expression of the creatures was
watchful, still, grave, passionless, fate-like, suggesting
a cold malignity which seemed to be waiting
for its opportunity. Their awful, deep-cut
mouths were sternly closed over the long hollow
fangs which rested their roots against the swollen
poison-gland, where the venom had been hoarding
up ever since the last stroke had emptied it.
They never winked, for ophidians have no movable
eyelids, but kept up that awful fixed stare
which made the two unwinking gladiators the
survivors of twenty pairs matched by one of the
Roman Emperors, as Pliny tells us, in his “Natural
History.” Their eyes did not flash, but shone
with a cold still light. They were of a palegolden
or straw color, horrible to look into, with
their stony calmness, their pitiless indifference,
hardly enlivened by the almost imperceptible
vertical slit of the pupil, through which Death
seemed to be looking out like the archer behind
the long narrow loop-hole in a blank turret-wall.
On the whole, the caged reptiles, horrid as they
were, hardly matched his recollections of what
he had seen or dreamed he saw at the cavern.
These looked dangerous enough, but yet quiet.
A treacherous stillness, however, — as the

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

unfortunate New York physician found, when he put
his foot out to wake up the torpid creature,
and instantly the fang flashed through his boot,
carrying the poison into his blood, and death
with it.

Mr. Bernard kept these strange creatures, and
watched all their habits with a natural curiosity.
In any collection of animals the venomous beasts
are looked at with the greatest interest, just as
the greatest villains are most run after by the unknown
public. Nobody troubles himself for a
common striped snake or a petty thief, but a cobra
or a wife-killer is a centre of attraction to all eyes.
These captives did very little to earn their living,
but, on the other hand, their living was not expensive,
their diet being nothing but air, au naturel.
Months and months these creatures will live and
seem to thrive well enough, as any showman who
has them in his menagerie will testify, though
they never touch anything to eat or drink.

In the mean time Mr. Bernard had become very
curious about a class of subjects not treated of
in any detail in those text-books accessible in
most country-towns, to the exclusion of the more
special treatises, and especially of the rare and
ancient works found on the shelves of the larger
city-libraries. He was on a visit to old Dr. Kittredge
one day, having been asked by him to call
in for a few moments as soon as convenient.
The Doctor smiled good-humoredly when he asked
him if he had an extensive collection of medical
works.

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

“Why, no,” said the old Doctor, “I haven't
got a great many printed books; and what I
have I don't read quite as often as I might, I'm
afraid. I read and studied in the time of it,
when I was in the midst of the young men who
were all at work with their books; but it's a
mighty hard matter, when you go off alone into
the country, to keep up with all that's going on
in the Societies and the Colleges. I'll tell you,
though, Mr. Langdon, when a man that's once
started right lives among sick folks for five-and-thirty
years, as I've done, if he hasn't got a library
of five-and-thirty volumes bound up in his head
at the end of that time, he'd better stop driving
round and sell his horse and sulky. I know the
bigger part of the families within a dozen miles'
ride. I know the families that have a way of
living through everything, and I know the other
set that have the trick of dying without any kind
of reason for it. I know the years when the
fevers and dysenteries are in earnest, and when
they're only making believe. I know the folks
that think they're dying as soon as they're sick,
and the folks that never find out they're sick till
they're dead. I don't want to undervalue your
science, Mr. Langdon. There are things I never
learned, because they came in after my day, and
I am very glad to send my patients to those that
do know them, when I am at fault; but I know
these people about here, fathers and mothers, and
children and grandchildren, so as all the science

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

in the world can't know them, without it takes
time about it, and sees them grow up and grow
old, and how the wear and tear of life comes to
them. You can't tell a horse by driving him
once, Mr. Langdon, nor a patient by talking half
an hour with him.”

“Do you know much about the Venner family?”
said Mr. Bernard, in a natural way enough,
the Doctor's talk having suggested the question.

The Doctor lifted his head with his accustomed
movement, so as to command the young man
through his spectacles.

“I know all the families of this place and its
neighborhood,” he answered.

“We have the young lady studying with us at
the Institute,” said Mr. Bernard.

“I know it,” the Doctor answered. “Is she a
good scholar?”

All this time the Doctor's eyes were fixed steadily
on Mr. Bernard, looking through the glasses.

“She is a good scholar enough, but I don't
know what to make of her. Sometimes I think
she is a little out of her head. Her father, I believe,
is sensible enough; — what sort of a woman
was her mother, Doctor? — I suppose of course,
you remember all about her?”

“Yes, I knew her mother. She was a very
lovely young woman.” — The Doctor put his
hand to his forehead and drew a long breath. —
“What is there you notice out of the way about
Elsie Venner?”

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

“A good many things,” the master answered.
“She shuns all the other girls. She is getting a
strange influence over my fellow-teacher, a young
lady, — you know Miss Helen Darley, perhaps?
I am afraid this girl will kill her. I never saw or
heard of anything like it, in prose at least; — do you
remember much of Coleridge's Poems, Doctor?”

The good old Doctor had to plead a negative.

“Well, no matter. Elsie would have been
burned for a witch in old times. I have seen
the girl look at Miss Darley when she had not
the least idea of it, and all at once I would see
her grow pale and moist, and sigh, and move
round uneasily, and turn towards Elsie, and perhaps
get up and go to her, or else have slight
spasmodic movements that looked like hysterics;—
do you believe in the evil eye, Doctor?”

“Mr. Langdon,” the Doctor said, solemnly,
“there are strange things about Elsie Venner, —
very strange things. This was what I wanted to
speak to you about. Let me advise you all to be
very patient with the girl, but also very careful.
Her love is not to be desired, and” — he spoke
in a lower tone — “her hate is to be dreaded.
Do you think she has any special fancy for anybody
else in the school besides Miss Darley?”

Mr. Bernard could not stand the old Doctor's
spectacled eyes without betraying a little of the
feeling natural to a young man to whom a home
question involving a possible sentiment is put
suddenly.

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“I have suspected,” he said, — “I have had a
kind of feeling — that she — Well, come,
Doctor, — I don't know that there's any use in
disguising the matter, — I have thought Elsie
Venner had rather a fancy for somebody else, —
I mean myself.”

There was something so becoming in the blush
with which the young man made this confession,
and so manly, too, in the tone with which he
spoke, so remote from any shallow vanity, such
as young men who are incapable of love are apt
to feel, when some loose tendril of a woman's
fancy which a chance wind has blown against
them twines about them for the want of anything
better, that the old Doctor looked at him admiringly,
and could not help thinking that it was no
wonder any young girl should be pleased with him.

“You are a man of nerve, Mr. Langdon?” said
the Doctor.

“I thought so till very lately,” he replied. “I
am not easily frightened, but I don't know but
I might be bewitched or magnetized, or whatever
it is when one is tied up and cannot move. I
think I can find nerve enough, however, if there
is any special use you want to put it to.”

“Let me ask you one more question, Mr.
Langdon. Do you find yourself disposed to take
a special interest in Elsie, — to fall in love with
her, in a word? Pardon me, for I do not ask
from curiosity, but a much more serious motive.”

“Elsie interests me,” said the young man, “

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

interests me strangely. She has a wild flavor in
her character which is wholly different from that
of any human creature I ever saw. She has
marks of genius, — poetic or dramatic, — I hardly
know which. She read a passage from Keats's
`Lamia' the other day, in the school-room, in
such a way that I declare to you I thought some
of the girls would faint or go into fits. Miss Darley
got up and left the room, trembling all over.
Then I pity her, she is so lonely. The girls are
afraid of her, and she seems to have either a dislike
or a fear of them. They have all sorts of
painful stories about her. They give her a name
which no human creature ought to bear. They
say she hides a mark on her neck by always
wearing a necklace. She is very graceful, you
know, and they will have it that she can twist
herself into all sorts of shapes, or tie herself in a
knot, if she wants to. There is not one of them
that will look her in the eyes. I pity the poor
girl; but, Doctor, I do not love her. I would risk
my life for her, if it would do her any good, but
it would be in cold blood. If her hand touches
mine, it is not a thrill of passion I feel running
through me, but a very different emotion. Oh,
Doctor! there must be something in that creature's
blood which has killed the humanity in her.
God only knows the cause that has blighted such
a soul in so beautiful a body! No, Doctor, I do
not love the girl.”

“Mr. Langdon,” said the Doctor, “you are

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

young, and I am old. Let me talk to you with
an old man's privilege, as an adviser. You have
come to this country-town without suspicion, and
you are moving in the midst of perils. There
are things which I must not tell you now; but I
may warn you. Keep your eyes open and your
heart shut. If, through pitying that girl, you
ever come to love her, you are lost. If you deal
carelessly with her, beware! This is not all.
There are other eyes on you beside Elsie Venner's. —
Do you go armed?”

“I do!” said Mr. Bernard, — and he “put his
hands up” in the shape of fists, in such a way as
to show that he was master of the natural weapons
at any rate.

The Doctor could not help smiling. But his
face fell in an instant.

“You may want something more than those
tools to work with. Come with me into my
sanctum.”

The Doctor led Mr. Bernard into a small room
opening out of the study. It was a place such
as anybody but a medical man would shiver to
enter. There was the usual tall box with its
bleached, rattling tenant; there were jars in rows
where “interesting cases” outlived the grief of
widows and heirs in alcoholic immortality, — for
your “preparation-jar” is the true “monumentum
ære perennius
”; there were various semipossibilities
of minute dimensions and unpromising developments;
there were shining instruments of

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

evil aspect, and grim plates on the walls, and on
one shelf by itself, accursed and apart, coiled in
a long cylinder of spirit, a huge crotalus, roughscaled,
flat-headed, variegated with dull bands,
one of which partially encircled the neck like a
collar, — an awful wretch to look upon, with
murder written all over him in horrid hieroglyphics.
Mr. Bernard's look was riveted on this creature, —
not fascinated certainly, for its eyes looked
like white beads, being clouded by the action of
the spirits in which it had been long kept, — but
fixed by some indefinite sense of the renewal of
a previous impression; — everybody knows the
feeling, with its suggestion of some past state of
existence. There was a scrap of paper on the
jar, with something written on it. He was reaching
up to read it when the Doctor touched him
lightly.

“Look here, Mr Langdon!” he said, with a
certain vivacity of manner, as if wishing to call
away his attention, — “this is my armory.”

The Doctor threw open the door of a small
cabinet, where were disposed in artistic patterns
various weapons of offence and defence, — for he
was a virtuoso in his way, and by the side of the
implements of the art of healing had pleased himself
with displaying a collection of those other
instruments, the use of which renders the first
necessary.

“See which of these weapons you would like
best to carry about you,” said the Doctor.

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

Mr. Bernard laughed, and looked at the Doctor
as if he half doubted whether he was in
earnest.

“This looks dangerous enough,” he said, —
“for the man who carries it, at least.”

He took down one of the prohibited Spanish
daggers or knives which a traveller may occasionally
get hold of and smuggle out of the
country. The blade was broad, trowel-like, but
the point drawn out several inches, so as to look
like a skewer.

“This must be a jealous bull-fighter's weapon,”
he said, and put it back in its place.

Then he took down an ancient-looking broad-bladed
dagger, with a complex aspect about it,
as if it had some kind of mechanism connected
with it.

“Take care!” said the Doctor; “there is a
trick to that dagger.”

He took it and touched a spring. The dagger
split suddenly into three blades, as when one
separates the forefinger and the ring-finger from
the middle one. The outside blades were sharp
on their outer edge. The stab was to be made
with the dagger shut, then the spring touched
and the split blades withdrawn.

Mr. Bernard replaced it, saying, that it would
have served for side-arm to old Suwarrow, who
told his men to work their bayonets back and
forward when they pinned a Turk, but to
wriggle them about in the wound when they
stabbed a Frenchman.

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

“Here,” said the Doctor, “this is the thing
you want.”

He took down a much more modern and familiar
implement, — a small, beautifully finished
revolver.

“I want you to carry this,” he said; “and
more than that, I want you to practise with it
often, as for amusement, but so that it may be
seen and understood that you are apt to have a
pistol about you. Pistol-shooting is pleasant
sport enough, and there is no reason why you
should not practise it like other young fellows.
And now,” the Doctor said, “I have one other
weapon to give you.”

He took a small piece of parchment and shook
a white powder into it from one of his medicinejars.
The jar was marked with the name of a
mineral salt, of a nature to have been serviceable
in case of sudden illness in the time of the Borgias.
The Doctor folded the parchment carefully
and marked the Latin name of the powder upon
it.

“Here,” he said, handing it to Mr. Bernard, —
“you see what it is, and you know what service
it can render. Keep these two protectors about
your person day and night; they will not harm
you, and you may want one or the other or both
before you think of it.”

Mr. Bernard thought it was very odd, and not
very old-gentlemanlike, to be fitting him out for
treason, stratagem, and spoils, in this way.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

There was no harm, however, in carrying a
doctor's powder in his pocket, or in amusing
himself with shooting at a mark, as he had often
done before. If the old gentleman had these fancies,
it was as well to humor him. So he thanked
old Doctor Kittredge, and shook his hand warmly
as he left him.

“The fellow's hand did not tremble, nor his
color change,” the Doctor said, as he watched
him walking away. “He is one of the right
sort.”

-- 272 --

p606-277 CHAPTER XVI. EPISTOLARY.

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

My Dear Professor,

You were kind enough to promise me that you
would assist me in any professional or scientific
investigations in which I might become engaged.
I have of late become deeply interested in a class
of subjects which present peculiar difficulty, and
I must exercise the privilege of questioning you
on some points upon which I desire information
I cannot otherwise obtain. I would not trouble
you, if I could find any person or books competent
to enlighten me on some of these singular
matters which have so excited me. The leading
doctor here is a shrewd, sensible man, but not
versed in the curiosities of medical literature.

I proceed, with your leave, to ask a considerable
number of questions, — hoping to get answers
to some of them, at least.

Is there any evidence that human beings can
be infected or wrought upon by poisons, or otherwise,
so that they shall manifest any of the peculiarities
belonging to beings of a lower nature?

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

Can such peculiarities be transmitted by inheritance?
Is there anything to countenance the
stories, long and widely current, about the “evil
eye”? or is it a mere fancy that such a power
belongs to any human being? Have you any
personal experience as to the power of fascination
said to be exercised by certain animals?
What can you make of those circumstantial
statements we have seen in the papers, of children
forming mysterious friendships with ophidians
of different species, sharing their food with
them, and seeming to be under some subtile influence
exercised by those creatures? Have you
read, critically, Coleridge's poem of “Christabel,”
and Keats's “Lamia”? If so, can you understand
them, or find any physiological foundation
for the story of either?

There is another set of questions of a different
nature I should like to ask, but it is hardly fair to
put so many on a single sheet. There is one,
however, you must answer. Do you think there
may be predispositions, inherited or ingrafted,
but at any rate constitutional, which shall take
out certain apparently voluntary determinations
from the control of the will, and leave them as
free from moral responsibility as the instincts of
the lower animals? Do you not think there may
be a crime which is not a sin?

Pardon me, my dear Sir, for troubling you with
such a list of notes of interrogation. There are
some very strange things going on here in this

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

place, country-town as it is. Country-life is apt
to be dull; but when it once gets going, it beats
the city hollow, because it gives its whole mind
to what it is about. These rural sinners make
terrible work with the middle of the Decalogue,
when they get started. However, I hope I shall
live through my year's school-keeping without
catastrophes, though there are queer doings about
me which puzzle me and might scare some people.
If anything should happen, you will be one
of the first to hear of it, no doubt. But I trust
not to help out the editors of the “Rockland
Weekly Universe” with an obituary of the late
lamented, who signed himself in life

Your friend and pupil,
Bernard C. Langdon.

My Dear Mr. Langdon,

I do not wonder that you find no answer from
your country friends to the curious questions you
put. They belong to that middle region between
science and poetry which sensible men, as they
are called, are very shy of meddling with. Some
people think that truth and gold are always to be
washed for; but the wiser sort are of opinion,
that, unless there are so many grains to the peck
of sand or nonsense respectively, it does not pay
to wash for either, so long as one can find anything
else to do. I don't doubt there is some

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

truth in the phenomena of animal magnetism,
for instance; but when you ask me to cradle
for it, I tell you that the hysteric girls cheat so,
and the professionals are such a set of pickpockets,
that I can do something better than hunt for
the grains of truth among their tricks and lies.
Do you remember what I used to say in my
lectures? — or were you asleep just then, or cutting
your initials on the rail? (You see I can
ask questions, my young friend.) Leverage is
everything, — was what I used to say; — don't
begin to pry till you have got the long arm on
your side.

To please you, and satisfy your doubts as far
as possible, I have looked into the old books, —
into Schenckius and Turner and Kenelm Digby
and the rest, where I have found plenty of curious
stories which you must take for what they are
worth.

Your first question I can answer in the affirmative
upon pretty good authority. Mizaldus tells,
in his “Memorabilia,” the well-known story of the
girl fed on poisons, who was sent by the king of
the Indies to Alexander the Great. “When
Aristotle saw her eyes sparkling and snapping like
those of serpents,
he said, `Look out for yourself,
Alexander! this is a dangerous companion for
you!'” — and sure enough, the young lady proved
to be a very unsafe person to her friends. Cardanus
gets a story from Avicenna, of a certain man
bit by a serpent, who recovered of his bite, the

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

snake dying thereform. This man afterwards had
a daughter whom venomous serpents could not
harm, though she had a fatal power over them.

I suppose you may remember the statements of
old authors about lycanthropy, the disease in which
men took on the nature and aspect of wolves.
Aëtius and Paulus, both men of authority, describe
it. Altomaris gives a horrid case; and
Fincelius mentions one occurring as late as 1541,
the subject of which was captured, still insisting
that he was a wolf,
only that the hair of his hide
was turned in! Versipelles, it may be remembered,
was the Latin name for these “were-wolves.”

As for the cases where rabid persons have
barked and bit like dogs, there are plenty of such
on record.

More singular, or at least more rare, is the account
given by Andreas Baccius, of a man who
was struck in the hand by a cock, with his beak,
and who died on the third day thereafter, looking
for all the world like a fighting-cock, to the great
horror of the spectators.

As to impressions transmitted at a very early
period of existence,
every one knows the story of
King James's fear of a naked sword, and the way
it is accounted for. Sir Kenelm Digby says, —
“I remember when he dubbed me Knight, in the
ceremony of putting the point of a naked sword
upon my shoulder, he could not endure to look
upon it, but turned his face another way, insomuch,
that, in lieu of touching my shoulder, he

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

had almost thrust the point into my eyes, had
not the Duke of Buckingham guided his hand
aright.” It is he, too, who tells the story of the
mulberry mark upon the neck of a certain lady of
high condition, which “every year, in mulberry
season, did swell, grow big, and itch.” And Gaffarel
mentions the case of a girl born with the
figure of a fish on one of her limbs, of which the
wonder was, that, when the girl did eat fish, this
mark put her to sensible pain. But there is no
end to cases of this kind, and I could give some
of recent date, if necessary, lending a certain
plausibility at least to the doctrine of transmitted
impressions.

I never saw a distinct case of evil eye, though I
have seen eyes so bad that they might produce
strange effects on very sensitive natures. But the
belief in it under various names, fascination, jettatura,
etc., is so permanent and universal, from
Egypt to Italy, and from the days of Solomon to
those of Ferdinand of Naples, that there must be
some peculiarity, to say the least, on which the
opinion is based. There is very strong evidence
that some such power is exercised by certain of
the lower animals. Thus, it is stated on good
authority that “almost every animal becomes
panic-struck at the sight of the rattlesnake, and
seems at once deprived of the power of motion,
or the exercise of its usual instinct of self-preservation.”
Other serpents seem to share this
power of fascination, as the Cobra and the Bu

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

cephalus Capensis. Some think that it is nothing
but fright; others attribute it to the


“strange powers that lie
Within the magic circle of the eye,” —
as Churchill said, speaking of Garrick.

You ask me about those mysterious and frightful
intimacies between children and serpents, of
which so many instances have been recorded. I
am sure I cannot tell what to make of them. I
have seen several such accounts in recent papers,
but here is one published in the seventeenth century,
which is as striking as any of the more modern
ones: —

“Mr. Herbert Jones of Monmouth, when he was
a little Boy, was used to eat his Milk in a Garden
in the Morning, and was no sooner there, but
a large Snake always came, and eat out of the
Dish with him, and did so for a considerable time,
till one Morning, he striking the Snake on the
Head, it hissed at him. Upon which he told his
Mother that the Baby (for so he call'd it) cry'd
Hiss at him. His Mother had it kill'd, which occasioned
him a great Fit of Sickness, and 'twas
thought would have dy'd, but did recover.”

There was likewise one “William Writtle, condemned
at Maidston Assizes for a double murder,
told a Minister that was with him after he was
condemned, that his mother told him, that when
he was a Child, there crept always to him a
Snake, wherever she laid him. Sometimes she

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

would convey him up Stairs, and leave him never
so little, she should be sure to find a Snake in the
Cradle with him, but never perceived it did him
any harm.”

One of the most striking alleged facts connected
with the mysterious relation existing between
the serpent and the human species is the
influence which the poison of the Crotalus, taken
internally, seemed to produce over the moral faculties,
in the experiments instituted by Dr. Hering
at Surinam. There is something frightful in the
disposition of certain ophidians, as the whipsnake,
which darts at the eyes of cattle without
any apparent provocation or other motive. It is
natural enough that the evil principle should have
been represented in the form of a serpent, but it
is strange to think of introducing it into a human
being like cow-pox by vaccination.

You know all about the Psylli, or ancient serpent-tamers,
I suppose. Savary gives an account
of the modern serpent-tamers in his “Letters on
Egypt.” These modern jugglers are in the habit
of making the venomous Naja counterfeit death,
lying out straight and stiff, changing it into a
rod,
as the ancient magicians did with their serpents,
(probably the same animal,) in the time of
Moses.

I am afraid I cannot throw much light on
“Christabel” or “Lamia” by any criticism I can
offer. Geraldine, in the former, seems to be simply
a malignant witch-woman, with the evil eye,

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

but with no absolute ophidian relationship. Lamia
is a serpent transformed by magic into a
woman. The idea of both is mythological, and
not in any sense physiological. Some women
unquestionably suggest the image of serpents;
men rarely or never. I have been struck, like
many others, with the ophidian head and eye of
the famous Rachel.

Your question about inherited predispositions,
as limiting the sphere of the will, and, consequently,
of moral accountability, opens a very
wide range of speculation. I can give you only
a brief abstract of my own opinions on this delicate
and difficult subject. Crime and sin, being
the preserves of two great organized interests,
have been guarded against all reforming poachers
with as great jealousy as the Royal Forests. It
is so easy to hang a troublesome fellow! It is so
much simpler to consign a soul to perdition, or
say masses, for money, to save it, than to take
the blame on ourselves for letting it grow up in
neglect and run to ruin for want of humanizing
influences! They hung poor, crazy Bellingham
for shooting Mr. Perceval. The ordinary of Newgate
preached to women who were to swing at
Tyburn for a petty theft as if they were worse
than other people, — just as though he would not
have been a pickpocket or shoplifter, himself, if
he had been born in a den of thieves and bred up
to steal or starve! The English law never began
to get hold of the idea that a crime was not

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

necessarily a sin, till Hadfield, who thought he was the
Saviour of mankind, was tried for shooting at
George the Third; — lucky for him that he did
not hit his Majesty!

It is very singular that we recognize all the
bodily defects that unfit a man for military service,
and all the intellectual ones that limit his
range of thought, but always talk at him as if all
his moral powers were perfect. I suppose we
must punish evil-doers as we extirpate vermin;
but I don't know that we have any more right to
judge them than we have to judge rats and mice,
which are just as good as cats and weasels, though
we think it necessary to treat them as criminals.

The limitations of human responsibility have
never been properly studied, unless it be by the
phrenologists. You know from my lectures that
I consider phrenology, as taught, a pseudo-science,
and not a branch of positive knowledge; but, for
all that, we owe it an immense debt. It has
melted the world's conscience in its crucible, and
cast it in a new mould, with features less like
those of Moloch and more like those of humanity.
If it has failed to demonstrate its system of special
correspondences, it has proved that there are
fixed relations between organization and mind
and character. It has brought out that great
doctrine of moral insanity, which has done more
to make men charitable and soften legal and theological
barbarism than any one doctrine that I
can think of since the message of peace and
good-will to men.

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

Automatic action in the moral world; the reflex
movement
which seems to be self-determination,
and has been hanged and howled at as such
(metaphorically) for nobody knows how many
centuries: until somebody shall study this as
Marshall Hall has studied reflex nervous action
in the bodily system, I would not give much for
men's judgments of each other characters. Shut
up the robber and the defaulter, we must. But
what if your oldest boy had been stolen from his
cradle and bred in a North-Street cellar? What
if you are drinking a little too much wine and
smoking a little too much tobacco, and your son
takes after you, and so your poor grandson's brain
being a little injured in physical texture, he loses
the fine moral sense on which you pride yourself,
and doesn't see the difference between signing
another man's name to a draft and his own?

I suppose the study of automatic action in the
moral world (you see what I mean through the
apparent contradiction of terms) may be a dangerous
one in the view of many people. It is liable
to abuse, no doubt. People are always glad to
get hold of anything which limits their responsibility.
But remember that our moral estimates
come down to us from ancestors who hanged
children for stealing forty shillings' worth, and
sent their souls to perdition for the sin of being
born, — who punished the unfortunate families
of suicides, and in their eagerness for justice executed
one innocent person every three years, on
the average, as Sir James Mackintosh tells us.

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

I do not know in what shape the practical
question may present itself to you; but I will
tell you my rule in life, and I think you will find
it a good one. Treat bad men exactly as if they
were insane.
They are in-sane, out of health,
morally. Reason, which is food to sound minds,
is not tolerated, still less assimilated, unless administered
with the greatest caution; perhaps, not
at all. Avoid collision with them, so far as you
honorably can; keep your temper, if you can, —
for one angry man is as good as another; restrain
them from violence, promptly, completely, and
with the least possible injury, just as in the case
of maniacs, — and when you have got rid of them,
or got them tied hand and foot so that they can
do no mischief, sit down and contemplate them
charitably, remembering that nine tenths of their
perversity comes from outside influences, drunken
ancestors, abuse in childhood, bad company, from
which you have happily been preserved, and for
some of which you, as a member of society, may
be fractionally responsible. I think also that there
are special influences which work in the blood like
ferments,
and I have a suspicion that some of
those curious old stories I cited may have more
recent parallels. Have you ever met with any
cases which admitted of a solution like that which
I have mentioned?

Yours very truly,

-- 284 --

My dear Philip,

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

I have been for some months established in
this place, turning the main crank of the machinery
for the manufactory of accomplishments
superintended by, or rather worked to the profit
of, a certain Mr. Silas Peckham. He is a poor
wretch, with a little thin fishy blood in his body,
lean and flat, long-armed and large-handed, thick-jointed
and thin-muscled, — you know those unwholesome,
weak-eyed, half-fed creatures, that
look not fit to be round among live folks, and
yet not quite dead enough to bury. If you ever
hear of my being in court to answer to a charge
of assault and battery, you may guess that I
have been giving him a thrashing to settle off old
scores; for he is a tyrant, and has come pretty
near killing his principal lady-assistant with overworking
her and keeping her out of all decent
privileges.

Helen Darley is this lady's name, — twenty-two
or -three years old, I should think, — a very sweet,
pale woman, — daughter of the usual country-clergyman, —
thrown on her own resources from
an early age, and the rest: a common story, but
an uncommon person, — very. All conscience and
sensibility, I should say, — a cruel worker, — no
kind of regard for herself, — seems as fragile and
supple as a young willow-shoot, but try her and

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

you find she has the spring in her of a steel crossbow.
I am glad I happened to come to this
place, if it were only for her sake. I have saved
that girl's life; I am as sure of it as if I had pulled
her out of the fire or water.

Of course I'm in love with her, you say, — we
always love those whom we have benefited:
“saved her life, — her love was the reward of his
devotion,” etc., etc., as in a regular set novel. In
love, Philip? Well, about that, — I love Helen
Darley — very much: there is hardly anybody I
love so well. What a noble creature she is!
One of those that just go right on, do their own
work and everybody else's, killing themselves inch
by inch without ever thinking about it, — singing
and dancing at their toil when they begin, worn
and saddened after a while, but pressing steadily
on, tottering by-and-by, and catching at the rail
by the way-side to help them lift one foot before
the other, and at last falling, face down, arms
stretched forward —

Philip, my boy, do you know I am the sort
of man that locks his door sometimes and cries
his heart out of his eyes, — that can sob like a
woman and not be ashamed of it? I come of
fighting-blood on one side, you know; I think I
could be savage on occasion. But I am tender,—
more and more tender as I come into my fulness
of manhood. I don't like to strike a man,
(laugh, if you like, — I know I hit hard when I
do strike,) — but what I can't stand is the sight

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

of these poor, patient, toiling women, who never
find out in this life how good they are, and never
know what it is to be told they are angels while
they still wear the pleasing incumbrances of humanity.
I don't know what to make of these
cases. To think that a woman is never to be
a woman again, whatever she may come to as
an unsexed angel, — and that she should die
unloved! Why does not somebody come and
carry off this noble woman, waiting here all ready
to make a man happy? Philip, do you know the
pathos there is in the eyes of unsought women,
oppressed with the burden of an inner life unshared?
I can see into them now as I could not
in those earlier days. I sometimes think their
pupils dilate on purpose to let my consciousness
glide through them; indeed, I dread them, I come
so close to the nerve of the soul itself in these
momentary intimacies. You used to tell me I
was a Turk, — that my heart was full of pigeon-holes,
with accommodations inside for a whole
flock of doves. I don't know but I am still as
Youngish as ever in my ways, — Brigham-Youngish,
I mean; at any rate, I always want
to give a little love to all the poor things that
cannot have a whole man to themselves. If they
would only be contented with a little!

Here now are two girls in this school where I
am teaching. One of them, Rosa M., is not
more than sixteen years old, I think they say;
but Nature has forced her into a tropical

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

luxuriance of beauty, as if it were July with her, instead
of May. I suppose it is all natural enough
that this girl should like a young man's attention,
even if he were a grave school-master; but the
eloquence of this young thing's look is unmistakable, —
and yet she does not know the language
it is talking, — they none of them do; and
there is where a good many poor creatures of our
good-for-nothing sex are mistaken. There is no
danger of my being rash, but I think this girl
will cost somebody his life yet. She is one of
those women men make a quarrel about and
fight to the death for, — the old feral instinct, you
know.

Pray, don't think I am lost in conceit, but
there is another girl here who I begin to think
looks with a certain kindness on me. Her name
is Elsie V., and she is the only daughter and heiress
of an old family in this place. She is a portentous
and almost fearful creature. If I should
tell you all I know and half of what I fancy
about her, you would tell me to get my life insured
at once. Yet she is the most painfully
interesting being, — so handsome! so lonely! —
for she has no friends among the girls, and sits
apart from them, — with black hair like the flow
of a mountain-brook after a thaw, with a lowbrowed,
scowling beauty of face, and such eyes
as were never seen before, I really believe, in any
human creature.

Philip, I don't know what to say about this

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

Elsie. There is something about her I have not
fathomed. I have conjectures which I could not
utter to any living soul. I dare not even hint
the possibilities which have suggested themselves
to me. This I will say, — that I do take the most
intense interest in this young person, an interest
much more like pity than love in its common
sense. If what I guess at is true, of all the tragedies
of existence I ever knew this is the saddest,
and yet so full of meaning! Do not ask me any
questions, — I have said more than I meant to
already; but I am involved in strange doubts and
perplexities, — in dangers too, very possibly, —
and it is a relief just to speak ever so guardedly
of them to an early and faithful friend.

Yours ever,
Bernard. P. S. I remember you had a copy of Fortunius
Licetus “De Monstris” among your old
books. Can't you lend it to me for a while? I
am curious, and it will amuse me.
END OF VOL. I. Back matter

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Holmes, Oliver Wendell, 1809-1894 [1861], Elsie Venner: a romance of destiny [Volume 1] (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf606v1T].
Powered by PhiloLogic